Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Liverpool, England 1888 – An Abandon Alleyway

Jonathan that bloody pathetic worm. How dare you ruin my carefully laid in out plans! A slightly intoxicated Dio Brando couldn't help but think as he wobbled through the darkened streets. A half full bottle of liquor in one hand. He honestly felt disgusted with himself that he was turning to the same vice that wretched being he had unfortunately known as his father had turned to. As brief flashes of memories from the times that he was beaten came to mind he glanced hard at the bottle. It was cheap swell. Nothing that the Joestars would ever be caught dead drinking.

He promptly smashed it to the ground.

He bit his lip, leaning on the brick wall of the alley he had wandered into. What a fool I'm being. My plans are unraveling before my very eyes and yet I'm wasting my time drinking in alleys like some common guttersnipe.

While it was very unlikely that Jonathan – the bighearted fool that he was – had survived his trip to Ogre Street, the chance was still present.

No. It was more than present. It was actually quite likely once Dio gave it more thought. While many thought Dio was the lucky one, Jonathan had his own brand of luck that always managed to come at the worst possible time. Not to mention Jonathan was quite strong in a physical sense, as well as a trained boxer, making it unlikely your common thug could land a serious blow.

He took another deep breath. I need to kill him now.

He felt under his coat and brought out the stone mask. He was glad that he brought it with him since now he had the perfect opportunity to test it out. Truthfully, he had very little time but if Jonathan really did come back from Ogre Street alive and with proof that he was poisoning George, then he needed a way to kill him quickly and that would never lead back to him.

If the mask could truly kill someone, then it be the perfect weapon. Especially since it would be easily to smash and discard once the job was done. Then he would finally get the Joestar inheritance all for himself and rise above common street trash that he loathed.

With that thought in mind, he couldn't help but smirk as he tucked the mask back under his coat.

Now I just need to find the perfect guinea pig. With all the poor and drunken riffraff wandering around the streets of Liverpool, that should be an easy task.

Now that he was confident and had a plan, Dio set to work looking for the perfect target. However, something else caught his eye. A figure standing in front of the hospital. It was a beautiful woman with golden blonde hair like captured sunlight and bright blue eyes that twinkled like a cloudless sky.

Dio knew this woman.

Her name was Erina Pendleton.

Erina Pendleton. Now thats someone I haven't seen in a long time. Dio quietly mused to himself. If I recall correctly, she was that wench that Jonathan was so fond of.

Of course, when he remembered that, he also remembered that she was also the reason why his childhood plans of demoralizing JoJo went askew. When he had kissed her, he figured that she would cry and run away and thus Jonathan would lose his last supporter and fall into despair. Instead the opposite happened. She defied him. Rejecting his kiss and then going out of her way to insult him by cleaning her lips with muddied water.

This small act of defiance had been the spark that lit the flame in Jonathan's belly and turned him from a sniveling little boy to a man of courage and therefore competition.

He clenched his fists. That had been my first kiss as well as hers. Yet she tossed it aside and sullied it. It's time that she pay for what she's done to me.

After stepping out of the alley, he walked towards her. Carefully and calmly as he didn't want to startle her. She noticed him coming right away. At first, her face was wearing a pleasant smile but as he grew closer, her eyes narrowed before she opened her mouth and gasped.

It seems like she recognizes me as well as I recognize her.

This didn't bother Dio much as he continued to be calm, lest he tipped his hand too early. “Good evening.”

“Dio... Joestar? Is that you?”

“Yes it is.” He tipped his hat, giving her an easy smile. Dio was well aware of his charming looks and the effects it had on women. Often, a smile was all he needed before he had said women wrapped around his fingers. Yet it's seemingly had no effect on Erina. In fact, when he looked closely in her eyes, he saw suspicion as well as hints of fear.

I'll give her this, she has good instincts. This may be harder than I thought.

However, he wasn't going to let the golden opportunity fate had provided him slip by the wayside. He just needed to try a little harder.

“Being honest, I'm surprised to see you back in Liverpool. I thought your family had opened up a practice in India. I imagine Jonathan will be thrilled to know that you have returned.” For once, he spoke truth. He was genuinely surprised that she was back and knew Jonathan would love to see her again. Especially considering how long he whined and complained after she left. That had been during his “good brother phase” so he had to listen to those rants in full. He had barely enough self-restraint to not kill JoJo then and there just to shut him up.

“Y-yes father decided would be better to return home...” She stuttered. Her face growing a little red. “So JoJo still remembers me.”

“Absolutely. In fact, the two of us were actually late night shopping. Would you like to meet him again?”

Her eyes narrowed. “Really? I find that hard to believe after all the cruel, vicious pranks you pulled on him as a child.”

Dio's eye twitched. Bloody hell, I'm losing her. I need to change strategies.

He cleared his throat. “Yes... It may seem a bit strange but JoJo and I have buried the hatchet and become proper brothers. In fact, I recognize that this is far over due but I apologize for my behavior those years ago. What I did to you and what I did to him were horribly cruel and vicious. I may have just been a child but... the acts were still inexcusable. I may not deserve forgiveness but I hope that you may find it in your heart to forgive me someday.”

He may have laid it on a little thick but nevertheless he was a flawless actor. If there had been any witnesses, they most certainly would've believed his words.

Of course, it was all lies.

Erina stared at him, wide-eyed. Dio wasn't quite sure how she was going to react. She had already surprised him once that night and unlike Jonathan, he didn't know her well enough to be able to predict her actions with any sort of accuracy.

Thankfully for Dio, her eyes softened just a bit. Her mouth forming a small smile.

“Why... Thank you Dio. That means... a lot. It's glad to know that you and Jonathan are on better terms now. Brothers... shouldn't fight.”

“Then I suppose you would like to meet him again?” He spoke, holding out a hand.

Her eyes glanced back to the hospital before she looked up at him again. “I should probably tell my father. He'll worry if I'm out too long.”

“Then will make it a quick visit.” Dio smiled again. “JoJo is very much a gentleman. He will understand.”

After some hesitation, she finally took his hand.

“He definitely will.”

+++++++++++++++++++++++

This was a mistake. Erina thought to herself as she was continuously being led through a maze of dark alleys. Dio had promised it would be quick and yet it felt like they had been walking for an eternity. Also, there was still no signs of Jonathan, the boy that she thought she had lost all those years ago. Of course, she hadn't believed one word of Dio's “apology”. While his words it sounded good, they had no feeling behind them. They were hollow. Plus the scent of alcohol in his breath lent even less credence to his supposed apology.

But still, she had to follow him just for the hope of seeing JoJo again.

It's honestly silly. Just a small schoolgirl crash and yet there was wasn't a day in India that I hadn't thought of him. It truly pained her heart when she had to say goodbye to him. She had seen the melancholy in his eyes. It'd crushed her heart even more and yet she still had to go. The Pendleton's had been researching medicine since her grandfather's age and the opportunities were too good for her parents to pass up. They knew that she hadn't wanted to go but as a Pendleton, it was expected that she be a nurse and study medicine. Erina wanted that dream too which is why she ended up ignoring her heart.

But now I'm back. Her heart was racing. Fate has given me a chance to meet him again. At least I hope that's what has been given.

Dio finally let her down another alley. Only, this one contained a dead-end. It was also barren and empty. No sign of JoJo anywhere. She gulped as she slowly turned to face Dio. With the moon to his back, his face was cast in menacing shadows.

“You lovesick fool.” He spoke in a low rumble, seemingly pulling something from underneath his coat. Instead of the expected knife, it was a creepy offputting mask of stone. “You have fallen right into my trap.”

She held her scream and instead tried yanking her arm out of his grip but it did her no good. He was both taller and stronger than her as well as a trained boxer while she had no fighting experience at all.

She was clearly outclassed but that didn't stop her from trying.

As he tried wrestling her to the wall, she did everything in her power to push him back. Punching, kicking and even biting. Had she not been fighting for her life, she would've been truly shocked by how unladylike she looked.

Unfortunately, Dio managed to succeed in placing the mask on her face. It was bitterly cold on the delicate skin of her cheeks. She also couldn't see, which made her attempts at fighting back even more ineffective.

“Bloody woman!” Dio screeched as she managed to slice into his face. The scratch been deep enough for her to feel small bits of blood on her fingertips. It wasn't a pleasant feeling but she did have some small satisfaction in actually hurting the bastard.

Now or never.

Erina kicked Dio once again, this time in a “sensitive spot”. Dio screams in agony as he finally let go of her to crumple forward and clench his injured manhood. Her kick may have not been the hardest but it got the job done. She quickly but carefully manages to slip out of the alley way.

Now to remove this appalling mask. She reached up to take it off. Unfortunately for her, there was still blood on the fingertips of her right hand. Not that she knew that even the smallest drop would activate the spikes to impale her brain.

She screamed the loudest she ever had in her life. It felt like her lungs would burst while the rest of her body was in agonizing pain. She had no idea what was going on but she felt as though she was dying. Underneath the mask, tears were welling in her eyes.

+++++++++++++++++++++++

“That damn little bitch.” Dio groaned. He was surprised just how hard she had been able to kick. Especially at such close range with her petticoats and at such a bad angle. It's clear he had underestimated her yet again.

“OOOOOOOAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!”

Dio couldn't help but be shocked. Though this shock quickly turned to sadistic delight, as he managed to get back on his feet again. He turned the corner and saw poor Erina laying face down on the sidewalk. The spikes from the mask buried in her hair and digging into her skull.

He was a little caught off guard. Genuinely surprised the mask had activated. But he soon noticed that there was blood on the fingertips of her right hand which lay facing up towards him. Dio then felt his cheek which was still dripping blood down his face.

“Well, well.” He muttered. “In trying to take off the mask, she inadvertently activated it. Dooming herself to death. What a beautiful stroke of irony.”

He kneeled down next to her. “Now what to do with the body?” He honestly had never actually thought about the logistics but now that she was dead, he'd have to do something. Unlike a homeless street rat, she had a family. People were going to look for her which meant he either needed to hide her body or make it look like she was killed by some sort of ruffian. Hell, there was that Jack the Ripper fellow making the rounds in Whitechapel. While this was outside of his operating area, it was possible if he got creative enough, the constables might believe it was done by the Ripper. While not a prostitute, she was still a woman. They may believe that he's simply expanding his type.

“If I don't harm her face, it should be easy for the constables to identify her. As news of her death spreads... it will definitely reach Jonathan's ears.” Dio spoke aloud. Almost chuckling to himself. “Once he learns of it, he'll be so heartbroken that he won't even fight back! Especially with his father soon to be joining her. He might even kill himself. Either way, he'll be easy prey for me and I'll finally get that dreaded thorn out of my side once and for all.”

As Dio started digging in his pockets for his trusty knife, he didn't notice the finger twitching on Erina's supposed corpse.

Chapter Text

Erina thought she was dead and yet, after the initial excruciating pain, she felt a strangely cold but powerful sensation coursing through her veins unlike anything she'd ever felt before. She also felt a strong urge she had never felt before. It was thirst.

Brutal, almost all-consuming thirst.

But not for water. Or tea. Or even that vile liquor which she had never had a taste for...

No. It was for blood. Sweet blood. The liquid of life.

Blood... I need it. I must have some! The thought dominated over everything else. Including her rationality and morality.

+++++++++++++++++++++++

“Here it is!” Dio exclaimed as he finally found his knife. He looked over to Erina's body only to almost drop his knife since it was not laying on the ground anymore. She was now rising up. Using her arms to get on her knees. The mask detached itself and clattered to the ground. She then looked over towards him.

At first, it seemed like nothing had changed about her appearance other than her skin being a little paler. As Dio looked closer though, he couldn't help but feel the hairs on back of his neck prickle up.

Her once beautiful blue eyes were now as red as a priceless ruby and poking out from her luscious lips was a pair of pearly white fangs. Fangs that happen to look similar to the ones on the mask.

She then lunged at him. He barely managed to roll out of the way of her attack as he scrambled to grab the mask and safely tuck it under his coat before he lost track of it entirely. She ended up crashing straight into one of the streetlights. At the force of the impact, the metal was bent so far that the light came crashing forward and shattered upon hitting the street.

Dio's eyes were wide open. Impossible! The meager strength of a woman crashing into it should of done nothing to the structural integrity of a cast-iron pole. Not even an athlete dedicated to bodybuilding could do such damage.

What was worse was that Erina was seemingly uninjured. Even after causing such devastating damage. She simply stood up, dusted off her dress before turning back to face Dio wearing a sinister smile was completely alien on the face of what was once a kind and gentle woman.

“I'm not sure why Dio...” She spoke softly. Her voice holding a malicious tone he would've never thought possible. “I'm just so... thirsty!”

She charged for him again. This time, Dio was ready with his knife. As she came at him, he managed to slice across her arm as he sidestepped her attack. The blade went in deeply. Blood was gushing from it and dripping into the streets.

However, by the time Erina had managed to turn herself back around, the wound was already closing up. Without her torn sleeve soaked in blood, no one would've known she'd even been injured.

Dio gritted his teeth. He was outmatched and he knew it. What should of been an easy task of killing a woman had suddenly turned into a fight for his life. All due to the mysterious properties of the stone mask.

JoJo's notes had said that it was supposedly invented to unlock a human's potential. Dio gulped. So is this that human potential unlocked?

For once in his life, Dio was truly and utterly stumped. Not to mention afraid. It'd been a long time since he's felt the all-encompassing bitter feeling of fear. Most likely the first time in his adult life. He almost forgotten what fear was like. How overwhelming it could be and how it could conquer just about every other emotion with little effort.

“There's no use fighting that-that monster... I won't win. If I want to live. I need to escape.” He muttered to himself. His body trembling. He needed to calm down before anything else happened. Of course, the monster lunged at him again. Her hands were outstretched. Her fingernails looking more like claws. Having already been on the wrong side of those, he was eager to avoid them. Especially now that she could do more damage with them than just simply scratching his cheek. Like before, he managed to sidestep the attack with little effort.

He took a quick breath. He stared at her once again. Her breathing was heavy. Her crimson eyes were wild and untamed.

It's strange. She... isn't an attacking like a human. Dio couldn't help but think. All of her attacks of been uncoordinated and repetitive. As if she's acting by instinct rather than using strategy. She may still talk like a human but she's acting more as an untamed beast. And if that's the case then...

A small grin came to his face as the beginnings of a plan formed in his mind.

“Come on Dio. Just hold still.” She spoke in an overly sappy sweet voice. In the brilliant moonlight, she was an unbelievably beautiful and striking figure. Like a ethereal goddess of the night. “Just give me your BLOOD!”

Once again, she charged and he dodged. He knew he couldn't keep this up forever but all he needed to do was find a chance to create a distraction.

As fate would have it, his distraction came in the form of two wobbling old drunks that had just stumbled onto the end of the street, presumably on the way home from a local bar. One was short, stout, bald and ugly. The other was taller and thinner but also distinctively ugly. Their eyes were glazed over as they stopped and stared at the ongoing battle.

“Look 'ver at those two!” The fat one shouted to his mate.

“Must be one hell of a lover's tif. That lad's got a knife.” The other responded.

Dio grinned. He ran directly for them. Expectedly, the monster formally known as Erina followed with bloodlust gleaming in her eyes. Despite wearing a long dress that was not suitable for running, she keep pace pretty well. Dio only managed to be a few steps ahead of her as he charged directly for the fatter one of the two old drunks.

“What in bloody hell!?” The fat man screamed as Dio was only a few feet from plowing headfirst into him. However, at the last minute, Dio gracefully changed directions and avoid the man entirely. This was a practice move he commonly used in rugby. He'd honestly never had much interest in the sport but now he was glad that JoJo had signed him up for it. Even though he had done so without asking.

Erina, meanwhile, lacking both Dio's skill and grace, crashed into the fat drunk head on. Her outstretched left hand going straight through his torso like a hot knife through butter. Both Dio and the other drunk stared on in horror as a sadistic smile appears on the young woman's face.

“Yes! Blood! At last!” She cries with the voice of ecstasy. She quickly jabs her other hand straight into the dead man's skull. Somehow, her fingers start sucking up the blood that remained inside the dead drunk's body with more precision than a surgeon's needle. In less than a minute, the dead man's body was nothing but a bloodless husk with a hole in the middle of its chest.

Well I think I've seen enough. Dio dashed from the scene as fast as his legs could take him. He had been incredibly lucky that those drunks had stumbled in when they did. Surely, he could of eventually figured out his own distraction but he was still infinitely glad that fate had been kind enough to lend a hand.

He was also glad he had managed to grab the mask after it had fallen off of Erina. It was more than just a simple stone artifact that had belonged to Jonathan's mother. It contained an ancient power to turn a harmless woman into a bloodthirsty beast so strong that she could rip through a man's chest cavity with little effort.

I'm glad I decided to test it first if even if it almost killed me. I had tried it on JoJo... There's no doubt I'd be dead.

While Erina may have not been a trained fighter, Jonathan certainly was.

Hell, if I'm being truthful, Jonathan is actually physically stronger than me and that's without the mask. With it... Dio shuddered at the possibility.

He knew he'd have to deal with the monster that Erina had become eventually. However, he needed to reorganize. The adrenaline and fear had done wonders to sober him up but that didn't mean it was a good idea to start long-term planning now. He'd already made a serious mistake that almost costed him his life by being rash. The next move he was going to make, he was going to make sure he was stone cold sober with a clear head. Ideally, after a good night of rest.

I need to get back to the mansion. As long as JoJo's not there, I still have time to think things through.

+++++++++++++++++++++++

Erina have been trapped in a haze. Everything in her vision had gone red and all she could remember was the uncontrollable thirst. She also knew that scoundrel Dio had been the cause of it. She wasn't quite sure exactly what he had done but she knew it was his fault.

This is why she screamed his name in righteous anger instead of passing out in fear as an ordinary girl would've done as she noticed the two husks that used to be men laying around her. Her once beautiful dress was covered in blood. Especially on the arms which were coded and still dripping. The hem at the bottom of the skirt was also completely ruined, having been seemingly stepped on repeatedly and ripped in several places.

I cannot fathom what has happened... But I believe... I-I-I'm the one who did th-this to these men. As much a she wanted to blame Dio for their deaths, it was obvious from the amount of blood on her dress that she was the one that must've done them in. Of course, she wasn't sure how since she obviously didn't have enough strength to take down two grown men and certainly not with her bare hands.

As she got to her feet, she noticed how invigorated she felt. Like she had just woken up from an incredibly restful sleep. Ignoring the blood, her skin also seemingly glowed in the moonlight.

In fact, as she looked around, her vision was as clear as it was in the daytime. Even though the moon was full, that still should of been impossible.

“Wh–what has happened to me?”

Chapter Text

Liverpool, England 1888 – The Pendleton Hospital

It was honestly a miracle that Erina managed to get home without running into any other souls. She was horribly confused and afraid. She knew something was wrong with her body. That whatever Dio had done to her with that mask had changed her fundamentally. Her best course of action was to have her father examined her. He was a doctor. It only made sense.

Of course, covered in all that blood, she wisely took the back door of the hospital. While the hospital was always open, it was late enough in the evening or rather – early enough in the morning – that all the patients were asleep and the only one who was still awake was her father, Doctor Eric Pendleton. He was an honest, hard-working man dedicated to saving lives. Erina was proud to call him her father.

As expected, she found him in his office on the top floor. A single oil lamp was lit. He appeared to be reading through some notes since he had his reading glasses on. His own graying blonde hair practically glowed in the soft lighting.

“Father...” Erina quietly called out to him. She kept her body partially hidden by the doorframe. She didn't want him to see the blood. Not yet.

Eric looked up. His brown eyes softening when he noticed it was his daughter. “My darling. I've been wondering where you were this evening. I know it's your night off and you're a grown woman but I still wish you would've told me that you'd gone shopping. With that killer butchering in the streets of London... It's not safe for any woman alone.”

“No that's... Not what happened.” She gulped. She had no idea how she was going to explain the whole mess with Dio and that... wretched mask. How she feels different from before. How she could see the room as if it was daytime instead of dimly lit by candlelight. How could strongly smell the musk of the old books and the beeswax that came from her father's hands after a day of surgery despite the fact that she was covered in blood that was overpowering in its own right. She could even hear the steadily increasing heartbeat of her father.

Noticing something was wrong with his daughter, Eric got up from his seat and started walking around the desk. “My dear Erina... What's wrong? Are you injured? Why are you hiding behind the door frame?”

She shook her head. Took another breath. She then stepped into the light. Her father's eyes were as wide as saucers but to his credit, he didn't scream. Of course, then again, he was a doctor. He was used to the sight of blood and he'd been around for the Revolt of 1857. When it came to trauma on the body, he had practically seen it all.

“My dear God!” He exclaimed in horror. “My sweet darling girl!” He takes a step closer to her and started examining her, most likely looking for injuries. “You don't appear to be wounded... but there must be at least enough blood on you to kill a grown man.”

Actually it was two. She quietly thought to herself. She was still trying to find the words to describe what had happened. Not to mention just trying to keep her thoughts and emotions together. She was truly horrified that there was a possibility that she'd killed two people. Two innocent people she didn't even know. She was supposed to be a nurse. A healer charged with saving lives. She wasn't some ruthless killer.

Yet all the evidence pointed to her being the killer. Despite how illogical and out of character that was.

How I make sense of this? Her tear started welling up. Her father stared at her. Worry etched into his features.

“Darling...” He finally spoke up, hesitation in his voice. “I'm not sure what happened tonight but I can see it's been traumatic. We should get you something to drink and some sustenance. Also we should have you change your clothes. We can have one of the other nurses cover your shift tomorrow. After some rest we will... talk about it.”

Through her sobs, Erina managed to nod an agreement with her father.

She went to her own room, stripping off the bloodsoaked dress. A twinge of annoyance struck her. This had been one of her favorite dresses. It was a rich blue color that complemented her eyes. Now was permanently stained in blood that no amount of washing would ever be able to remove.

“That bloody devil.” She softly mumbled as she stared at the vanity in her room. She didn't look much different. Her eyes were still blue. Her hair still blonde. Outside of the blood spatter on her face, the only real change was that her canines were now pointed, like you'd see on a cat or dog. However, this was subtle enough that if she simply kept her mouth close and was careful about how she smiled, no one would notice.

She clenched her fists, taking a slow deep breath before going to wash herself. She did this quickly as she didn't want to ponder. Once she was done and dressed, she went back to her father's office. It was empty but there was a plate of bread and cheese along with a small glass of water.

She wasn't particularly hungry but ate what was offered. She also found this thought rather peculiar since she knew she hadn't had anything to eat since lunch. She should of been peckish but honestly, she was full. As if she had eaten a full course meal.

Same with the water. She drank it but was not thirsty.

But during that incident with Dio... All I can remember is all-consuming thirst. How come I'm not thirsty anymore?

As she was pondering her thoughts, her father strolled back in. He was holding her bloodstained dress. “Darling I believe I'm going to burn this.”

She reluctantly nodded. “It can't be cleaned or fixed so that's probably for the best.”

“Also, after you eat, you should probably turn in for the night. I'll make sure no one tries to disturb you tomorrow. I want you to get proper rest.”

“Of course father. Good night.”

“Good night my darling.” He strolled up to her, giving her a kiss on the forehead before turning to leave the office with the dress.

Erina quickly finished eating the rest of the food before she scurried off to her room. It takes her a few minutes to get comfortable under the covers. Once she's there, she realizes how not tired she is.

I should be tired but my body is strangely energized. Like it could just go off to a meadow and run for hours. More than my teeth and senses have been changed.

+++++++++++++++++++++++

Liverpool, England 1888 – An Abandon Alleyway

Back on a familiar street, two bloodless husks that used to be men started twitching. Despite lacking blood, these monstrosities had seemingly come back to life. Well maybe not life per se but they moved nonetheless.

While the two in life had been barely drinking buddies. They were now tied together by one woman. Their mistress. They hungered for blood as well but beyond that, they desired her company. They needed to pledge their loyalty.

This thought dominated above everything else.

“Co-me, we must... rise.” Spoke the one that had been the chunkier of the two. He seemed completely undisturbed by the gaping hole in his chest.

“Find... Mistress.” The other one agreed. The two of them were now shambling to their feet. They weren't sure how but they could feel their mistress's powerful presence and smell her lovely scent.

With their goal in mind, they slowly stumbled in the direction of their mistress.

+++++++++++++++++++++++

Liverpool, England 1888 – The Pendleton Hospital, Erina's Private Room

After having one of the worst nights of sleep in her life, she is awoken by the pain of her hand burning and blistering as if someone had thrown hot water on it. By reflex, she retracted her hand under her blankets.

Unsurprisingly, one of her fellow nurses runs in after hearing her screams. “Miss Pendleton dear! What's wrong?”

“My hand is bloody burning!” She shouts from underneath the covers in a rather unladylike manner. Though, who could blame her? It's hard to be courteous and polite while also in pain.

“But how? There's no fire in here.”

“I'm not sure how but it truly hurts.” Erina tried her best to plead in a more polite manner as her late mother had taught her years ago. “If I could request you fetch some ointment. That would be much appreciated.”

The nurse nodded. “Of course my dear.” She then quickly rushed out of the room.

Now that she was alone, she set up and peaked her head from the covers. Carefully though, since she was still unsure of what had caused her skin to suddenly burn as if it was on fire. The room itself was exactly how she'd left it last night. Nothing was out of place. The only thing that was different was that she had twisted and buried herself in a confused heap underneath the covers trying to struggle to get to sleep. She had clearly spent most of the night tossing and turning. She then glanced down at her hand. The back of it was covered in third-degree blisters. Even with treatment, they would never disappear. She was permanently scarred.

How did this happen? What could possibly cause me to burn so badly and yet leave no trace? Her thoughts were frantic. Another quick sweep around the room and she noticed that there was sunlight coming in through her window. Considering that her room faced west, it must've meant that it was afternoon instead of mourning.

She reached out towards the sunlight using her uninjured hand. The moment her skin was touched by the light, it began to burn with intense pain. She quickly retracted it.

Her mouth gaped open. “So sunlight... burns me?” The revelation was startling. To put it lightly.

“Miss Pendleton, I've got the burn ointment.” The nurse came back in holding a silver tray with a jar on top of it.

She stared at her. “Just put it on my nightstand and can you close the curtains. I feel... a bit of a headache coming on.”

It felt incredibly strange to lie to the woman but the truth would've been laughable. Skin burning when it comes in contact with the sun? While she had read a medical journal from her father's study about such a disease, she knew that this was most likely not what she had. By all accounts, that was something an individual was born with. Not an illness that could be caught and spread like the common cold.

The nurse stared at her with concern but did as she asked. She did compensate for the lack of light in the room by lighting a nearby lantern.

Erina already felt a little better now that the curtains were closed. There were still small beams of sunlight in the room but now they were much easier to avoid. She'd been lucky that she had slept mostly covered and that her room was facing west instead of east. If she had slept like she normally did she imagined the burns would've been a lot worse.

“Oh my! It looks like your other hand has burned as well.” The nurse muttered as she started applying the anointment. “I should probably grab some bandages as well. I underestimated how bad they were.”

“No that's unnecessary...” She carefully spoke. Once again, she was hit with that relentless all consuming thirst.

As the nurse was doing her work, all Erina could think about was just how delicious the woman's neck looked. With her enhanced eyesight, she could even differentiate between the veins and arteries that efficiently pumped blood throughout the woman's body.

Without meaning too, she placed her free hand on the nurse's neck. Somehow her fingers managed to slip underneath the skin as if they were needles.

Of course, the woman looked utterly terrified. Dropping the jar of ointment. Somehow though, she couldn't scream and instead just stared on in pure terror as her blood was being sucked away.

“Blood.” Erina muttered to herself. She could feel that wonderful, sweet blood flowing from the woman's veins, directly through her fingertips and towards her body. She could feel the burns on the back of her hands rapidly healing until there was not even a scar that remained. All that alertness that she lost over the course of the restless night was fully restored. She felt better than ever. As if she was living out a high.

Of course, now that she was feeling better, she was struck with sudden horror over her own actions.

“What-what am I doing?!” She practically screamed. She quickly pulled her hand away from the nurse's neck. The nurse then proceeded to collapse to the ground. Erina quickly got on her knees and started feeling for a pulse. Thankfully the woman was still alive and had just likely passed out due to the sudden blood loss.

As she got back on her feet, she started at her trembling hands.

“What sort of monster... have I become?!”

Chapter Text

Erina spent the rest of the afternoon held up in her room doing nothing but listening to the rain that had started up. Other nurses and one of the other doctors had already retrieved the unconscious nurse. She told the doctor that she had simply passed out. Another lie but again, she couldn't exactly tell the truth. She wasn't even sure what the truth really was.

I need to speak to my father now. She got up from her bed. The sun had finally set. She felt confident that she would be safe from further burns.

She found him tending over another patient. It was an older man ill from the flu. His eyes were closed and he seemed to be peacefully resting. Her father was gathering up his tools.

“Erina.” He spoke in a soft but stern voice. “We should have that talk now.”

“I agree father.”

+++++++++++++++++++++++

Liverpool, England 1888 – The Pendleton Hospital, Dr. Eric Pendleton's Office

The two of them went back to his office. It was the one room in the hospital guaranteed to be private considering that the Pendleton's were the ones that own the hospital. The other doctors and nurses knew better than to disturb Doctor Pendleton without knocking.

Her father went to sit behind his desk while Erina sat opposite to him.

“Alright dear.” He cleared his throat. “I need to know the story of what happened last night. It's clear that something is horribly wrong. Especially with what Linda told me when she woke up.”

Erina's eyes widened. She let out a small gasp.

“What... did she tell you?”

Her father let out a sigh. “She thought that you had been possessed by a demon. She said that your eyes turned blood red and that you had sharp fangs. She also explained that you had grabbed her neck and somehow... was sucking the life out of her. Of course, when I checked her neck, there was no signs of any cuts or injuries. I told her that she was merely seeing things due to being dehydrated and overworked. I gave her the rest of the afternoon and the day after off and told her to drink lots of liquids.”

“Red... eyes?” This was all Erina could say.

“Yes, red eyes.” Eric spoke again, though, his tone was very different. It was colder, more businesslike. This tone was generally reserved when he was speaking to colleagues or employees rather than one he'd ever use for his daughter.

“Under normal circumstances, I would've written off her description as a pure illusion conjured up by dehydration. But considering how you came home last night and the fact that even now I can see that your canines are indeed pointed like fangs when they were never like that before... I've accepted Linda's description is one of fact instead of a conjured fiction. So now that we are alone, I need you to tell me everything that's happened as best as you can recall.”

She gulped. “Of course...”

For the next several minutes, Erina did her best to explain what had happened. She left no detail out. Starting from when Dio had first approached her and ending with what happened to that poor nurse earlier that day.

Throughout her telling, her father remained completely stoic. Like a statue. Showing no hints of his thoughts. He remained that way even after she was done telling her bizarre tale.

Finally, after what seemed like an agonizing eternity, he finally spoke up.

“That is quite it's an interesting tale. Like one of those tasteless penny dreadfuls from the paper. If anyone else had told me such a story, I would've believed that they were merely mad. Or horribly intoxicated.” He took a pause. His eyes cast in a gentle light as he gazed fondly upon his only daughter. “However, I know you, my dear sweet darling. It's not in your nature to spout such fantastical falsehoods. Since it is you, the only course of action is to believe your words are the unvarnished truth.”

Erina beamed at him. While she ultimately knew her father would most likely believe her, there was still that small chance that he wouldn't have. Her father was still a man of science and what she told him was far closer to fiction than any known science.

In fact, it should of been natural for him not to believe her. Had he just simply been a doctor and not her father, he probably would've branded her with hysteria.

“Now that I have a solid grasp of what happened, I need to confirm something.” Her father spoke as he started rummaging through the drawers of his desk.

“And what is that father?”

“The trigger to your unnatural behavior.” He spoke quickly, rolling up his left sleeve. He had pulled a scalpel from his desk and slashed across the top of his arm. Blood immediately started dripping from the wound.

Erina's nostrils flared. Her throat felt parched. Her teeth started to ache.

The all-consuming brutal thirst was BACK.

“As I suspected.” Eric spoke calmly despite the fact that his daughter's posture changed from neutral to predatory. “Blood is the trigger. I know you can't see it yourself but your eyes are now red and your canines have grown.”

“They... have?” She spoke in a raspy voice very different from her usual dulcet tones. It was taking all of her willpower just to stay seated. As much as her body craves that sweet, sweet, warm blood, she couldn't possibly attack her own father. She had already attacked an innocent nurse that had just been there to help her. There was also still the mystery if she had really killed two men.

No! I will not allow myself to turn into a savage blood hungry monster! She clenched her fists and gritted her teeth. I am still Erina Pendleton!

Her father made quick work attending to his own wound. In less than two minutes, it was all bandaged up. He unrolled his sleeve to cover up the wound. He then started his daughter again.

“I'm glad you were able to control yourself this time.” Her father spoke softly, putting a hand on her cheek. “I can't even imagine what you must be going through right now. I know you didn't mean to hurt Linda. This all-consuming thirst that drives those vicious impulses... If you practice at it, I believe that you can at least suppress them. This is why I sliced myself in your presence. Not just to test your physiological reactions but to see if you could control yourself from attacking.”

Tears welled up in her eyes again. “Oh father!” Erina threw her arms around him. Sobbing into his shoulder. He wrapped his arms around her as any good father would. It'd been a long time since they had embraced in such a fashion despite being incredibly close.

I don't think I've cried in father's arms since mother died. That had been a traumatic experience for the Pendleton household. She had been at the tender age of thirteen when it happened. They'd only been in India for a year when her mother had become ill and died of malaria. Her father had done all he could but it was still not enough. He continued running their clinic in India for her sake but over the years the stress of running it alone caused too much pain which is why they eventually returned back to England.

After a few silent moments, the two of them broke away from each other.

She pulled a handkerchief to dab her moistened eyes. She felt incredibly grateful that her father not only trusted her absurd words at face value but also risked his life to test his theory, holding absolute faith that she wouldn't attack him.

I don't deserve such an understanding man as my father.

Just as she was about to speak, a knocking on the door interrupted her thoughts.

“Doctor Pendleton!” The voice of a young woman spoke through the door. “There's two strange men asking for their “Mistress” outside. We've tried sending them away but they are being particularly stubborn. They insist that she's here.”

“What in the bloody hell?” Her father groaned as he walked towards the door. “Are you sure they're not just loitering drunks or opium addicts who have mistaken the hospital for their favorite brothel?”

Eric opened the door. The young nurse scurried inside. Her hair was damp and plastered to her head. Panic was written on her face. “We told them it was a hospital but they don't care. They just keep insisting that their mistress is here. They say they can “smell her” and they aren't leaving until they can “pledge their loyalty”.”

Smell her? Pledge their loyalty? A sudden pit formed in Erina's stomach.

“So have they hurt anyone?” Her father continued questioning the nurse, completely unaware of what his daughter was thinking.

She shook her head. “No but the way they stare at us is... unsettling. They have the look of a desperate man who's starving.”

“All right then.” Her father let out a sigh. “Daisy, please tell everyone to calm down and get back to work. It's my hospital. I will get rid of these troublesome vagrants.”

The young nurse nodded and left the office. Doctor Pendleton turned to his daughter. “Erina, dear, please stay here. I will only be gone for a few short minutes.”

“No father. I think I should come with you.” She stood up.

“Nonsense these men could be dangerous and–”

“But that's exactly why I should come!” She interrupted him. “Besides... Something tells me that I need to see them.”

Her father gave her a stern look before letting out another sigh. “All right dear but if they try anything unsavory, I am not above giving them a good old English thrashing. Hippocratic oath be damned.”

+++++++++++++++++++++++

Liverpool, England 1888 – The Pendleton Hospital, Outside

Erina had been absolutely correct in insisting that she come along with her father for the two men that were trying to gain entry into the hospital were not men at all. At least, not anymore. She could easily tell by the pungent foul stench they gave off that these men were among the walking dead.

And even if they hadn't smelled of foul rot, their teeth were far too sharp for normal humans and their skin tone was akin to a corpse's. In daylight, without the rain clouds, they would've never passed for a living being.

As soon as they saw her, their hazy glazed eyes grew bright. “Mistress! We're are so glad we finally found you!” They both cried out in unison. They immediately got on their knees, properly bowing, as men about to be knighted. Not at all disturbed by the soaked ground. “We've come here to pledge our loyalty.”

“In good heavens?!” Eric turned from the kneeling men to his daughter who looked just as confused as he did. “What's going on?”

“I'm unsure father.” She spoke. Completely stunned by the sudden turn of events. “I've never met these... gentlemen in my life.”

“That's not true Mistress.” The shorter one spoke. He was a man of considerable girth. “We were created by you just last night.”

“Created?” She spoke barely above a whisper. As she continued to stare at them, flashes of memory struck her thoughts. They were fuzzy. Incomplete. But their faces did actually spark a sense of familiarity.

The taller one nodded. “That's correct Mistress. We were but worthless old drunk fools with no place in life but when you took our blood and changed us, we evolved with new purpose.”

“Took your blood?” Her father's mouth gaped open. His eyes were struck with horror. “Given new purpose?”

This is when it clicked for Erina. She knew who these two men were.

“The bloodless bodies... You're the two men I attacked! But how can this be? How can you be walking as if you were still living?”

The two shambling corpses looked at each other before turning back to their dubbed Mistress. “We are unsure Mistress. We just know that you are now the center of our thoughts. That we must always follow you and obey your every command.” The shorter one answered with reverence in his voice.

This had both Pendletons stunned. However, Eric Pendleton managed to recover slightly faster than his daughter.

“Well then...” He started speaking up. He still glared at the two men but was infinitely relieved to know that they hadn't come to hurt his daughter. “I believe we should carry on this conversation inside. Somewhere private. It's pouring out here and who knows who's might be listening.”

+++++++++++++++++++++++

Liverpool, England 1888 – The Pendleton Hospital, Dr. Eric Pendleton's Office

“My goodness that it is incredible!” Her father exclaimed in true surprise. He had his notebook out and was detailing every observation he made on the two undead gentlemen. “To be able to walk around with that hole the size of a tea saucer in your chest is a scientific miracle.”

“What's weird is I don't feel a thing. It's just a bit airy down there.” The shorter undead man chuckled. When they had reached her father's office, he introduce himself as Thomas.

“That's not all that strange. Our sense of smell is now as strong as a dog's, maybe even stronger. And we can see in the dark.” The taller man spoke. His name was Lyndon.

“Fascinating!” He scribbled more notes. “Truly fascinating.

Erina let out a sigh. Her father was now in full research mode. She'd seen this many times before. It was a one of his few weak points.

It seems I'm going to have to be the one that asked the tough questions this time.

She took a breath. “Do either of you... Crave blood?”

They both looked at her. “We do Mistress. In fact, we also crave flesh as well.”

“Did you... harm anyone on your hunt to find me?”

The air grew heavy. Her father put his pen down and stared at them with a harsh look.

Lyndon was the one who answered. “We may have... eaten a few stray dogs on the way here.”

“Well, actually, I think that last one was somebody's pet.” Thomas corrected. His tongue sticking out a bit. “I remember spitting out part of a collar.”

“But no humans?”

They both shook their heads.

“Dogs were quicker to eat and we had to find you as soon as possible.”

Erina let out a huge sigh of relief. At least these men I've doomed haven't turned into killers. Of course, she felt pity for the poor animals they had devoured but it was better than them having attacked humans.

And besides, could she even really comment on their eating habits when now she craved blood herself?

Since I'm the one who... changed these men. It's my responsibility to make sure they don't harm anyone.

“And you two are willing to follow every command I give?”

Both their eyes shined brightly. Their admiration easily readable. “Of course Mistress! You're now our purpose for existing.”

She let out a small sigh before giving a confident expression to her two new subordinates. “Well, in that case, you're forbidden from attacking humans. Anytime you have a craving, you must tell me or my father. Between the two of us, we should be able to find... something to satisfy the urge. And, for now, you two will be working in the hospital as volunteers. Anytime someone asked for help, you give it. No questions asked. Oh and Thomas, please remember to wear a long coat and don't allow anyone to see the hole in your chest.”

The two of them bowed to her again. “As you command Mistress.”

“Oh and may I add one more request?”

“Anything.” Thomas spoke up for the two.

“Please call me Erina.”

“That's a beautiful name.” Thomas and Lyndon both smiled. She was sure they were trying to aim for endearing but instead, with their razor teeth, they came across as sinister. She still couldn't help but give a small smile of her own. They may have not been men anymore but that didn't mean they still weren't good souls.

And if they can still retain their humanity, even in such a horrendous state, than that means there's hope for me as well...

Chapter Text

Liverpool, England 1888 – The Joestar Estate, Outside

Robert Edward O. Speedwagon stared at the burning remains of what once had been the illustrious and immaculate Joestar mansion. The rain pouring on his face and that of the face of his dear friend, Jonathan Joestar, who was lying unconscious in his arms, having been thrown clear from an explosion inside the burning mansion.

The poor chap. He's lost everything. His father. His home. His future. All that remains is his life.

Jonathan was most certainly the bravest man that he knew. Not many would've volunteered themselves to fight against that inhuman monster that that scum know as Dio turned himself into. Especially after watching him shaking off bullets as if they were simple paper cuts or decimate a squadron of constables single-handedly. Even less would've been willing to burn down their own home and sacrifice everything to do so.

Yet Jonathan was willing. In turn, fate lent a helping hand and allowed him to survive triumphantly.

I'm no doctor but even I can tell he needs help. Speedwagon may have been in great pain, having received a broken arm in the ensuing battle (not to mention nearly losing his razor blade bowler) but he had gotten off light compared to what happened to JoJo. The gentle giant of a man was now covered in several burns all over his body. His right shoulder bleeding profusely from where the broken spear end had pierced him. His left arm was pointing in the wrong direction and that was just the injuries that Speedwagon could see. There was no doubt in his mind that JoJo probably had more than his share of internal injuries as well.

He quickly looked around and noticed that the coppers' carriage with the horses was still in the vicinity despite the raging fire. The horses were also unharmed.

Well... Those poor fools won't need that anymore. He quietly thought to himself. If Jonathan had been awake, he would've been appalled at the thought of stealing a police carriage but desperate times call for desperate measures and Speedwagon was no stranger in breaking the law.

“Now how to get him inside the carriage...” He mumbled to himself. Jonathan was both incredibly tall and well muscled. The man was basically a modern day Hercules. Even with two working arms, it would've been incredibly difficult for Speedwagon and his far less impressive physique to lift him anywhere but with one broken arm, it was virtually impossible.

“Goodness there are survivors!” Shouted an unfamiliar male voice. Speedwagon turned his head and saw a constable drenched with water and soot. He had a several small cuts on his cheeks as well as a small burn. He was rather young. Probably a few years younger than Jonathan and on the skinny side.

So some did survive the onslaught. He wasn't quite sure how considering all that went down but he was glad for it nonetheless. Once the boy saw that Jonathan was heavily injured, he immediately went to assist Speedwagon.

Despite his slim stature, the lad was stronger than he looked. While it took great amount of effort on both the young officer's and Speedwagon's part, they did manage to load Jonathan on the back of the carriage.

As the two were both on their knees and rather winded, Speedwagon glanced over to the young man. “Say... How did you survive that monster's attack?”

The young officer looked confused. “What monster? I was instructed to stay with the carriage. I'm the driver. After several minutes, though, I wanted to go inside and see why was taking so long to arrest one man but then a window shattered and I was thrown off balance and hit my head. When I come to... The mansion's completely on fire...”

“And you stayed?” Speedwagon asked in shock. “You have a carriage. You could've left. I'm pretty sure most would've in your position.”

“But I am an officer of the law!” The young man looked downright offended at Speedwagon's accusation. “It's my job to ensure the safety of civilians. Even if there was a small chance, I still had a duty to look for survivors. Now I think we've had enough of a breather. We have to rush your friend to the hospital as fast as possible.”

As the young man stormed to the front of the carriage, Speedwagon cracked a smile.

Many would've called the lad naïve or idealistic or even just a simple fool but he was far more than that. Just like the Joestars, he was a strong and caring individual who cared more about others than himself.

The world needs more folks like him.

+++++++++++++++++++++++

Liverpool, England 1888 – The Pendleton Hospital

Thomas and Lyndon were signed up as official volunteers of the hospital. There were a few questions about who these gentlemen were and specifically about their less than living complexions, but Doctor Pendleton explained that they both had a rare genetic skin disease but otherwise were perfectly healthy. Since he was the head doctor, everyone accepted his explanation and went back to work without another question.

Erina began her own shift despite her father's insistence that she rest for another night. She knew it was a bit selfish on her part but she still wanted to do her job. She may have been changed to something not quite human but she was still a nurse.

Father already proved I can control the urge to thirst. He insisted I practice and what better practice is there than taking care of the injured?

As she finished cleaning her hands, she saw that a few nurses rush past her in the hallway. She managed to snag one of them for questioning.

“What's is everyone's hurry?” She asked the older woman.

“A police carriage is outside, Miss Pendleton. A young officer has been injured along with two civilians he rescued from a mansion fire. One of them is in critical condition. Covered in severe burns, a serious wound on his shoulder and a broken arm. We will probably have to use those two new volunteers you recruited tonight to bring him inside since they stated he's an Adonis over 6 feet tall.”

“My heavens.” Erina couldn't hide her surprise as the nurse politely curtsied to her before rushing off. She was left completely alone in the hallway.

Mansion fire? The only mansion I can think of in the area is...

Her eyes grew wide.

“No-no it can't be.”

She rushed down the hallway in the direction the nurse had went.

+++++++++++++++++++++++

No it can't be... Speedwagon stared in horror at the two volunteers they had brought out to bring Jonathan inside the hospital. Their skin was discolored like a corpse and their teeth were sharp and pointed. They looked exactly like how that poor chap Dio had drained looked just as he was about to attack Speedwagon...

At least until Jonathan had whacked off its head with a spear.

Anyone with half a brain would've been able to tell that they weren't people.

But how? He thought in a panic. Just barely keeping himself from screaming out. His nerves were already fried from earlier events. They weren't present at the mansion. That bloody bastard had still been a human before using the mask and murdering Jonathan's father in cold blood so Dio couldn't have drained them dry and change them there... But then how can there be walking corpses? At the hospital no less. Is it possible that he escape from the fire and is now trying to build an army?

He shook his head to that. His good arm holding his broken one as he walked with the young constable and the two cretins holding Jonathan inside the building.

No, even that monster couldn't survive being burned to cinders but then where did these undead chaps come from? Is it possible that Dio had use the mask on someone else before himself? He was friends with that Asian fellow, Wang Chan. It wouldn't surprise me if he had more underground associates. It could also explain how he knew he needed blood to activate the mask and why he wasn't surprised that he transformed into that nearly indestructible monstrosity.

He gulped, a cold shiver went down his spine. If that's the case, he's got a partner still alive and these two must of been created by him!

Speedwagon took a deep breath and kept his eyes sharp. If his years living on the street had taught him anything, it was how to be a good judge of character. If Dio had a partner still alive, he was confident he could sniff the bastard out before any more harm could come to Jonathan.

It's honestly a pretty ingenious plan that evil scoundrel cooked up. Speedwagon thought as he sat on the wooden stool next to the bed they had placed Jonathan in. In the soft candlelight, his injuries didn't look as bad as they first appeared.

Just in case Dio was defeated and JoJo survives, having the partner stakeout the hospital to take out JoJo while he's wounded and defenseless. He clicked his teeth. He's smart and rotten to the core so I'm not surprised he had such a plan in mind. We were honestly fools to think that he would only use the mask on himself. I may not be able to fight against one of those devils but I can at least identify the partner and protect JoJo until he's at full strength again so we can finally end this threat once and for all.

“Young man, I believe you should get that arm treated. It looks to be broken.” Spoke a male voice. It belonged to an older gentleman with an air of authority. He possessed graying blonde hair and brown eyes. Judging by the way he was dressed and the stethoscope hanging on his neck, he was a doctor.

Speedwagon narrowed his eyes at him. “I just want to make sure he's treated with the best. My arm can wait.”

The older Doctor glared at him for a moment before he let out a frustrated sigh. “He must be very important to you then.”

“He's my best friend.”

“Well.” The old doctor began. His eyes matching the same hostile glare that Speedwagon was giving him. “When he wakes up, I'm sure he'll be upset that you were forgoing treatment because of stubbornness. An injury like that will only get worse with time if it isn't properly set.”

Speedwagon relaxed his shoulders. “I guess that's true. I'll go find one of the nurses then and have them look at it. Please take care of that big lug Doc.”

“I was planning on it.” The stern expression on the Doctor broke for a moment as he let out a small chuckle. “Now quit loitering. I need to do a proper examination.”

Speedwagon left the room with a smile on his face. A bit stern but that doctor is genuine. No way he's Dio's partner. With that man as his physician, JoJo will be fine.

Once in the empty hallway, his smile left his face. “Though that means I still have the rest of the hospital to check.”

“Excuse me sir. May I pass?” Asked a beautiful blonde woman with blue eyes. She appeared to be a young nurse. “I don't mean to be rude but I'm in a bit of a hurry.”

“Of course.” He stepped aside and let her pass by. As she did, though, a cold sensation struck his body as if it was lightning. The hairs on the back of his neck stood up. He began to feel a cold sweat.

“This feeling... It's the same one I got off of Dio!” He looked around but she'd already disappeared.

So Dio's partner is a woman?

Chapter Text

“It... really IS him!” Erina couldn't help but blurt out. Tears were welling in her eyes.

“Him? What you mean dear?” Her father asked her. He had just finished his examination on the blue haired man. He determined that the man would definitely live but he'd need at least a week of rest. Probably more. Not to mention the burns were most likely going to leave permanent scars.

“Jonathan Joestar.” She spoke with a broken voice as she made her way to the side of the bed. She gently caressed his cheek. His skin was warm to the touch. Unlike hers, which seem to be permanently chilled since the change.

It'd been seven years since she last laid eyes on him. He had certainly grown in their time apart. When they had been children, they were relatively the same height. Now, it was no longer true. Jonathan has grown so tall that his feet actually dangle off the bed and they had to put a stool underneath them just to keep them level. He'd also grown quite muscular. Possessing the ideal, masculine athlete's body. Even his face had changed. Losing a lot of its boyish charm but replacing it with a sculpted look that made him quite handsome.

The nurse was right to call him an Adonis...

Doctor Pendleton recognize that name. “Jonathan Joestar? As in the Joestars?”

The Joestars were well known throughout all of Liverpool as well as most likely the whole of England. They were probably one of the wealthiest families in the country. While they were known for being generous philanthropists, they had also earned a lot of enemies due to jealousy of their vast wealth.

She slowly nodded, tears running down her cheeks and dripping onto the floor. “He was the boy I often played with before we moved to India.”

“You played with the son of the Lord George Joestar, patriarch of the Joestar family?” Her father spoke in amazement.

She was, at first, confused by her father's reaction before she realized that she never actually told her parents the name of the boy she was so fond of. She merely spoken of his courage and kindness which was what truly mattered, rather then family name. It didn't matter to her that Jonathan was wealthy. He could've been a homeless lad living under a bridge on the Thames and she still would've fallen for him.

Her father took a breath, gazing at her. “So this is your childhood sweetheart? I always wondered what kind of boy he was... To think, the first time we officially meet and he's my patient.”

“Yes, fate does have a twisted sense of humor.” The pain was evident in her voice. While she was obviously ecstatic to meet JoJo once again, she was saddened by the circumstances in which it happened.

Somehow I believe that bloody scoundrel Dio must be behind this. Erina angrily thought, though she did not speak up to her father about it.

Just thinking the man's name caused her rage to boil in a way that she'd never felt before. Of course, she had gotten angry before. She was human after all, but this rage was different than any never felt before. It was more intense. Vicious.

Murderous.

While she never believed herself to be a violent person, she still couldn't help just how much she wanted to rip that horrible man to shreds and then stomp on his cold black heart into there was nothing left but paste.

She took a very deep breath, trying to calm her raging thoughts down. She then looked over to her father. She was about to request something very selfish.

“Father may I request that I be the one to cool his burns? At night of course.”

+++++++++++++++++++++++

“Father may I request that I be the one to cool his burns? At night of course.”

Speedwagon gritted his teeth as he heard the treacherous woman that was Dio's partner speak to JoJo's doctor. He was standing right outside the doorway, eavesdropping on the conversation. He'd missed most of it because one of the nurses saw that his arm was broken and refuse to let him leave until it been bandaged and set properly.

At least he managed to hear the most important part.

So she's gonna be his night nurse? Ha! Like I'd allow that to happen. Blonde wench won't get anywhere near JoJo if I have any say in it.

He clenched his good fist. Deciding to make his exit before the she-devil even realized he was listening. At first, he been a little baffled by Dio's choice of using a woman instead of a strong-armed man from the gutter but now his plan made more sense.

Unlike some street thug who most likely would've stuck out like a sore thumb, a young nurse would easily blend in at the hospital. Better yet, no one would question why she was there and, as a woman, people would naturally underestimate her.

Therefore, she was the perfect assassin.

She could easily slip Jonathan poison right under everyone's nose and with how injured he was, when he died, people would likely assume he's succumbed to his injuries. There would be no investigation. He would get away scott free even from beyond the grave.

And despite being dead, the petty bastard would have the last laugh.

That diabolical scum! Probably seduced her with that charming mug of his. Speedwagon bit back his rage. As much as he loathed to admit it, Dio was very easy on the eyes. He had no trouble believing that he could charm a young nurse into becoming his personal assassin. It angered him that she was probably nothing but a tool to that evil scoundrel but if she hurt Jonathan, he wasn't going to take it easy on her. Regardless of her sex.

“Well... as much as it pains me to say it, I should just observe her for now.” He mumbled as walked through the empty hallways with purpose. “Gotta keep her from being alone with him. Trying to confront her now will only lead to my death. Especially since I'm at a severe disadvantage with Jonathan in a coma and I only with one good arm.”

+++++++++++++++++++++++

Three days had passed in a blink of an eye for Erina who had been incredibly busy as Jonathan's night nurse and she was starting to feel run down and exhausted. Jonathan's burns were extensive, though, oddly his face had remained unscathed despite them being practically everyone else. The bandages on his body had to be changed every few hours. Due to his unconscious state, she even gave him his food and water. As for the other... necessities, she would have help in the form of other doctors and even Thomas and Lyndon when they were available.

Thankfully, he was healing well.

Of course when she wasn't acting as JoJo's nurse, she stayed inside her own room trying to sleep. It was strange falling asleep in the day but it was something she was going to have to accept now that she couldn't be in sunlight.

She also found that while she could eat regular food, she never felt full from it like she should. In fact, it seemed to make her actively sicker and she even vomited a few times.

“I need blood.” She mumbled in horror to herself. It been days since she attacked the nurse and it was the last time she had blood. She'd been managing to control the urge so far but she knew if she didn't get some soon, she'd be back to that... monster that she had been when she had first been changed.

She suddenly heard footsteps from down the hall. She heard them grow closer until they stopped in front of her door.

“Erina? May I come in?” Lyndon spoke as he knocked on the door.

“Yes.”

He slowly and carefully open the door to make sure no sunlight from the hallway leaked inside on accident. Over his shoulder was a medium-sized cloth sack. From the smell alone, Erina knew it had to be a corpse of an animal. Most likely a dog or possibly a fox.

Due to their needs as undead men, Thomas and Lyndon would, once a day, go out and hunt for food. Because their mistress had forbidden them from attacking humans, they hunted animals instead. In a strange turn of events, they could walk in sunlight just fine but lacked Erina's ability to suck blood through fingers and the incredibly fast regenerative healing talents. Thomas still had a hole in his chest regardless of how much blood he had been served though this problem had been partially fixed by her father stuffing some bags of herbs and a little formaldehyde inside his chest before sewing a piece of leather on each side to cover up the hole.

Lyndon calmly put his sack on the ground and untied it, revealing the corpse of a dog. It was in relatively good shape with the only noticeable problem being that its neck was twisted at an unnatural angle.

“What are you doing Lyndon?” She asked. Her voice a bit scratchy. Her teeth were hurting. She could smell that the dog had not been deceased for very long. Probably only an hour, may be less.

He kneeled down to be eye level with her. Concern was in his dark blue eyes. “Mistress... You're thirsty. You must take care of yourself. Please take the blood before I feast on its flesh.”

She took shallow breaths. As much a she wanted to refuse the offer, she knew that he was only doing it for her benefit. “Thank... you.”

She crawled over to the corpse and placed her hand on top of it. Her fingers easily slipped under the fur and skin. It's now chilled blood course through her veins. Despite not actually getting any in her mouth, she could still taste the blood as if she would been drinking it from a wine glass.

That nurse's blood was far better but it's better that I have animal blood. I don't want to hurt anyone.

Once she was done, Lyndon gathered up his sack, bowed to his mistress and left to eat somewhere in private.

+++++++++++++++++++++++

Now that she was feeling better and the sun had went down, she went to her station at Jonathan's side. Upon entering the room she saw the blonde, scarred, bowler hat wearing man known as Speedwagon sitting in the exact same stool by Jonathan's bed as he had been for the last three days. Outside of the occasional breaks for getting sustenance and using the restroom, the man never left his side.

If she was being honest with herself, she rather detested the man. Since the moment he had laid eyes on her, he did nothing but glare at her. He only talked when she approach first and was generally rough and rude. Treating her like she was an insect to be swatted away.

I know I've done nothing to him and yet he acts like I've cursed his entire family. She took a deep breath before plastering on a smile for courtesy's sake.

“My father says that Mister Joestar has been healing remarkably well for someone in his condition. So well, in fact, he might be actually let out as early as the day after tomorrow.”

The scarred gentlemen's mud brown eyes lit up ever so slightly though he was still frowning at her. “That's great news. I knew the big lug had it in him.”

“That's, of course, assuming he wakes up soon.” She bit her lip when she said that. It was strange how well he was healing but the fact that he hadn't woken up yet could hint at further trauma.

At first, Erina was concerned that somehow Jonathan had been forced to wear the mask by that devil Dio and changed like she had but she toss this notion aside. He did not smell undead like Thomas and Lyndon nor did he possess the darkness that she now had coursing throughout her body.

In fact, she actually felt the opposite. A lightness in him that she hasn't come across in anyone else yet. While she was unsure of what it was, she was certain that it was the reason why he was recovering so fast.

“Yes if he does.” Speedwagon gritted his teeth as he talked. He managed to glared even more venom at her then he had been in the last three days.

This infuriating man... Her eye twitched. She decided not to say anything though since it was obvious that Speedwagon truly cared about JoJo. She'd seen this before. The loved ones of patients being upset at doctors to cover up the fact that they felt powerless. This was the worst case she'd ever seen and it was the first time it was directed at her but nonetheless, that's why she said nothing.

In fact, she wasn't even surprise Jonathan had such loyal friends. He was a man of upstanding character. Of course he'd have friends in the same vein.

She started doing her work of removing the old bandages and replacing them with new ones along with cooling his burns. Normally she would of been alone in doing this but she'd already given up on trying to kick out the scarred man after the argument they had the first night. It wasn't worth another fight.

Once she was done cooling off his burns and changing the bandages, she went to leave and check up on other patients. Of course, just as she is about to close the door, she hears something mumbled under the scarred man's breath.

“Damn persistent she-devil. She just won't leave him alone. Pretends to care about him. Performing all of her duties perfectly but really, she's just waiting for me to drop my guard so she can finally kill him.”

Something inside of her SNAPS.

She storms back into the room, slamming the door behind her. With speed she didn't think possible, she makes it over to where the scarred man is sitting and grabs the collar of his suit and lifts him off the ground by at least a foot. She partially pins him to the wall.

“So you finally show your true colors at last you devilish wench!” The man sneered at her. “You may kill me here but I'll gladly die a thousands deaths to keep JoJo safe!”

He may have been acting tough but she could hear his heartbeat. It was wildly erratic. He was afraid. But not for himself. No, it was blatantly obvious he was afraid for JoJo. For some reason, he thought she was going to harm him when that was the last thing she'd ever do.

“I don't know why you'd bloody think I'd ever harm JoJo but I would never!” She screamed in his face. Tears forming in her eyes. She can't help herself as the wards pour out. “I LOVE him! I've loved him since I was a silly, twelve-year-old girl. It's been the first time I've seen him in years and he's been injured so horribly he's been asleep for days! All I want to be is by his side and help him as only I can! Yet you can't even give me that you stubborn wretched mule!”

+++++++++++++++++++++++

Speedwagon, for the first time in his life, had been wrong about someone.

The nurse that had him pinned to the wall was indeed a monster with red eyes, fangs and incredible inhuman strength just like Dio...

But she definitely wasn't like him. Not even close.

While that arse had been nothing but a coldhearted evil bastard from the day he was born, this creature, no, woman clearly had a good heart. Every word she had spoken to him was all true. He could see it so clearly in her crimson eyes. She is truly in love with JoJo. All that dedication to her craft he had thought she was using as a cover to lure him into a false sense of security was really just her devotion to tending to the man she loves.

But then why is she a monster? Has she... always been this way or did something happen? He couldn't help but think as she unceremoniously dropped him on his bony bum to start wiping her watery eyes with a handkerchief she pulled from her skirt pocket.

“So you're not Dio's partner?” He hesitantly asked as he tried straightening the collar of his suit. It was a bit of a risk asking her that question but it was one he needed to take. Things weren't adding up and he a feeling that she would have the answers he was seeking.

As she finished dabbing her eyes, she gave him a hard look. “Absolutely not! I'd rather rip that horrible bastard limb from limb and throw him in a furnace to burn for all he's done to Jonathan and to me!”

“What he's done to you?”

She took a deep breath. Her eyes changing back from red to blue and her fangs shrinking. “Yes that bastard ambushed me several nights ago with a lie about seeing JoJo again and attacked me with a stone mask.”

Speedwagon's jaw dropped. He'd been right. Dio had tested on the mask on someone else. He just hadn't guessed that it was on someone unwilling.

“Dio attacked you... with the mask?” Spoke a voice that belonged to neither Speedwagon or the young nurse.

Both blondes turned over and saw that Jonathan Joestar was not only awake but was sitting up in his bed, staring right at them with wide eyes.

Chapter Text

Flames. All he remembered were flames. They completely surrounded him. Engulfed him. There was also screaming. It was a voice he recognized. It belongs to his adoptive brother Dio. He was screaming in anguish about how he had so many plans.

While there was a tiny bit of Jonathan who hated himself for it, he still felt glad that the monster that his brother had turned into was now burned to cinders. The Dio he had known died when the mask was put on.

Of course, now he had no idea what was going on.

Am I... dead? He thought. His surroundings were now pitch black. The flames were gone. Every part of his body ached.

No, if I were dead, I wouldn't be in so much pain. I must be alive. But HOW?

When he told Dio that he was planning on dying with him, he wasn't lying. Not that Jonathan wanted to die but on the same hand he couldn't exactly allow that evil devil to continue roaming free. With the mansion burning like a bonfire, JoJo thought the only way to escape the battle was through death. Obviously he was wrong.

My last memory is of letting go just as I impaled him right on statue at the bottom of the stairs in the foyer. I believe father had always said it was the Joestar family's guardian angel...

The thought of his father saddened him. It was especially disheartening to realize that he was never going to have a proper burial for him considering that his body had also been inside the mansion. He would still arrange a funeral, of course, but it just wouldn't be the same.

Though ancient Vikings burned their warriors on pyres instead of burying them... If I think of it that way, then, it isn't so bad. Father may not of been a warrior but he still had a noble soul.

It was at that moment when he heard something else. Voices shouting. It sounded like an argument though the words were far too distorted to his ears for him to understand. He could at least tell the pitch and tone.

One was the impassioned voice of a man. He knew this voice. It belonged to his dear friend Speedwagon.

The other voice was harder to distinguish. It was higher pitched and even while shouting in anger, sounded quite lovely to his ears. He was certain it could've only been a woman's voice.

Speedwagon is passionately arguing with a woman? The thought had him utterly confused. In the brief time they had been friends, he had never seen the man speak to a woman once. Though, to be fair, the two of them hadn't really had time to just socialize like ordinary gentlemen. They had been far too busy trying to stop Dio's poisoning scheme after all. It was entirely possible that his dear friend had a lover and there simply hadn't been enough time to be properly introduced.

His eyes twitched. He now finally realized why it was so dark. It wasn't due to lack of light, his eyes were simply closed.

It took a little bit of time but he finally did manage to flutter open his eyes. The ceiling was unfamiliar. He could tell that the room he was in was small. He guessed that it was nighttime because the room was lit solely by lantern light with no hint of natural light.

He could now hear the voices shouting clearly.

“I LOVE him!” Shouted the woman's voice. “I've loved him since I was a silly, twelve-year-old girl. It's been the first time I've seen him in years and he's been injured so horribly he's been asleep for days! All I want to be is by his side and help him as only I can! Yet you can't even give me that you stubborn wretched mule!”

Jonathan's cheeks heated up. He felt immediately embarrassed overhearing the woman's passionate confession of love. While it wasn't his fault, he still felt guilty. Confessions of love were private things that only should be shared with those involved. Outsiders had no place in them.

Speedwagon is a lucky man. He would've been wearing a wider smile if it didn't hurt so much. But he still managed to make a small grin at his friend's fortune.

Of course, once he closed his eyes again to try to sleep, he was hit with the realization that while it was a confession, it wasn't worded to the person she was talking to. She had use the word “him” and not “you” implying that she wasn't in love with the person she was talking to but, rather, a third-party.

If she's not confessing to Speedwagon then who is she in love with?

He probably would've pondered this thought more if it hadn't been for the hard thud he heard followed up by the next question that was spoken.

“So you're not Dio's partner?” He heard his friend asked the woman.

Dio's partner?! What?! His heart nearly stopped beating. Despite the pain, he immediately tried setting up. Clearly he'd missed something very important while he was unconscious and now he was determined to find out what it was.

“Absolutely not!” The woman said in anger, clearly upset at the accusation. “I'd rather rip that horrible bastard limb from limb and throw him in a furnace to burn for all he's done to Jonathan and to me!”

“What he's done to you?”

Now that Jonathan was finally in a better position, he could finally see who he was hearing. He had been correct on his guess that the male speaker was Speedwagon, though, for some reason, he was on the floor. His arm in a sling and bandaged up. The female speaker appear to be a nurse with long beautiful golden blonde hair tied in the low ponytail halfway down her back. Even though he couldn't see her face, he could tell that she was furious.

“Yes that bastard ambushed me several nights ago with a lie about seeing JoJo again and attacked me with a stone mask.”

Dio had attacked someone else with the mask? Jonathan was struck with horror. His thoughts were a chaotic mess. I assumed that he had only use the mask on himself. I never thought of the possibility of him using it on other people. If that's the case, there may be more monsters like him out there. Dio alone was bad enough, but with the mask in his possession and his charisma, he could easily achieve an army for himself. Now that he's dead, such an army could come seeking revenge.

“Dio attacked you... with the mask?” The words tumbled out of his mouth before he could stop himself. This caused both blondes to look over at him. Both their eyes were wide with surprise.

“JoJo!” They both called out in pure joy as they rushed over to him each taking one side. He understood this reaction coming from Speedwagon but he was quite baffled that the nurse was acting the same.

He glanced over to her, taking a closer look. She was a true beauty with a heart-shaped face of soft features and bright blue eyes that reminded him of a perfect cloudless sunny day.

Of course, along with being breathtakingly beautiful, there was something about her that struck a cord of familiarity. This is when words of her confession floated back into his mind.

“I've loved him since I was a silly, twelve-year-old girl.”

Twelve-year-old girl? In his short life of twenty years, he'd really only known one girl. She had been the light of his life as a child. The one good thing that kept him from completely falling into despair as Dio wrecked his life. His cheeks reddened again as he thought of her.

“Erina... Pendleton?” He spoke slowly and carefully. It been seven years but she did looked very much like the grown-up version of the girl he loved as a child. However, there was also a chance that he was wrong and he didn't want to make things awkward if that turned out to be the case.

Thankfully for him, she smiled brightly. Tears of joy starting to form and her already puffy eyes.

“Yes JoJo. It's me.” She kneeled down next to him so she could be at eye level.

“But-but I thought you moved to India with your family?! You told me so yourself.”

“My family did move to India to open up a clinic but we returned to England a few months ago. The Pendleton's own and operate this hospital we're inside of.”

“Hospital?” He looked down at himself. He was in a rather shameful state of undress with his chest and arms covered in bandages. The bed was too small for him so his feet were laying on a wooden stool at the end of the bed.

Well that certainly explains my surroundings but not quite how I survived. Though, honestly, that's not even the most important question right now. No, I need to figure out exactly what she means by “attacked with the mask”...

He narrowed his eyes at her. So far she looked completely normal. Nothing like that inhuman beast Dio turned himself into. Her hair was still blonde as he remembered. Her blue eyes still had that gentle look he'd grown so fond of...

Apparently, she had sensed how he was looking at her. The joy melted off of her face as she opened her mouth wide to show off her pointed canines, having guessed correctly what he was looking for. “JoJo... I-I-I've been chan-changed.”

“No-no-no...” Jonathan could barely speak.

Once again, Dio had taken Erina away from him.

+++++++++++++++++++++++

While it had been against his nature, Speedwagon stayed silent as he watched JoJo converse with the young nurse known as Erina. He could tell immediately that the two were deeply in love with each other. Their eyes were so gentle as they gazed upon one another. That kind of look couldn't be faked. It was genuine love.

He'd already been feeling guilt and shame that he had accused the innocent woman of being an assassin for Dio but now that feeling tripled.

He almost gotten out of his seat just so he could leave the lovebirds to enjoy their first reunion after years apart in peace. They certainly deserve that much. However, before he could, the conversation turned from sweet to sour.

“JoJo... I-I-I've been chan-changed.” She spoke in a voice so broken he was surprised that anyone could understand her words. She was bordering on tears again.

“No-no-no...” Jonathan spoke in a similar tone. He recognized the look on Jonathan's face. Complete and utter sadness bordering on despair. It was the same expression he wore as he watched his father die in his arms after he'd protected JoJo from Dio's blade.

That fucking evil bastard. Even in death, he continues to destroy poor JoJo's life! He clenched his good fist. No, I won't allow him to destroy this. I've experienced firsthand what happens when a man has nothing to live for. I will not allow Jonathan to live that kind of wretched existence.

He stood up with force, which startled both of them. He took a deep breath. He only had one chance to do this right. He didn't want to think of what would happen if he messed it up.

“Are you two really going to allow that bloody devil to destroy what you have?” He asked them. His voice stern and confident. “This is not the world of Shakespeare's tragedy Romeo and Juliet. There are no Montagues or Capulets to tear you apart. The two of you are still alive, which means they're still a chance for you to be together.”

A little bit of light had seemingly returned to both of their eyes. They had hope again so he continued, turning over to Erina first.

“Miss, you may not be quite human anymore but have you lost your moral compass? Your humanity? Do you intend to do harm to others? Do you want to use your powers to commit crime and other selfish reasons?”

She shook her head, giving him a fierce determined look full of fire he would've never expected from a woman. “Absolutely not! I may now hunger for blood but I will only consume from animals. I will not harm another human and I have no desire to become a criminal.”

He then turned over to his best friend. “What about you JoJo? You managed to see good in me, a lowly London street rat with no future who had given up having an honest life and yet you managed to convince me that I could still change even after I attacked you. So, have you forgotten your conviction? Or has Dio's evil blinded you from your ability to see good in your fellow man?”

JoJo's jaw dropped. “You're absolutely right my friend... I was about to make a foolish mistake.” JoJo then glanced back at the lovely nurse. Lifting his injured hand to place it on top of hers. “It embarrasses me to say this but I... overheard your confession earlier. It took me a bit to realize it was about me but... I feel the same. I have always felt the same.”

Erina gasped. Her face turning a bright shade of red as she covered her open mouth. She looked like joy personified.

Well, that's one thing he can live for. No, THEY can live for.

This time, Speedwagon makes his cool exit.

Chapter Text

???, England 1888 – “Dio's Lair”

“My she was delicious.” Dio quietly spoke in a cruel tone. After draining her dry, he threw her body to his newly created minions. Among the said group of minions was the infamous Jack the Ripper that he and his most loyal servant – the former Asian apothecary Wang Chan – had picked up during a quick trip to London. He was brutal and vicious. More so than even his others. He was starting to become one of Dio's favorites.

The corpse of the young woman was quickly ripped to sheds and devoured. Only her bones remained.

Finally, these accursed burns that JoJo so generously gifted me are fading. He thought as one of his minions poured him a smooth glass of top shelf red wine. Chilled wine always taste the best after an infusion of blood.

It been nearly a week since he made this old abandoned castle his lair. He initially wanted to setup somewhere in London but realized it was far too crowded to effectively stay in the shadows. He was going to conquer the world eventually, of course. But, for now, he needed to gather his strength as well as gather minions.

Ever since the fight at the Joestar mansion, he realized that when he drained someone completely dry of their blood but left their corpse relatively intact, they would come alive once again to serve him with unquestioning loyalty. This saved him the trouble of using the mask. Sure his undead minions weren't as strong as him but they could also still roam in the sunlight, a talent which he had found out the hard way that he did not possess any more. Besides, their guaranteed loyalty appealed to him far more than the unpredictability of those who were changed by the mask.

He clicked his teeth, thinking back to that wretched woman, Erina.

He was almost certain that she was still alive. At least, if she managed to retain her senses fast enough to get out of the sunlight. He was even sure that she now had servants like he did since the last time he saw her, she was attacking those two drunks that had been unfortunate enough to wander into their battle.

Jonathan may have been his rival but, in the end, he was still a weak pathetic human. He'd only won their battle because of his intimate familiarity with his childhood home and because Dio had made the grave mistake of underestimating him.

A mistake he wasn't willing to repeat when Jonathan came back to challenge him. And he was going to challenge him again. His minions had already retrieved him clippings from the Liverpool Daily Post that revealed that he had survived the fire and was recovering at the hospital.

Knowing his personality, a clash between them was inevitable.

When that was considered, it was obvious that his real threat was Erina.

She was like him. A being that had surpassed humanity though, unlike him, it was not by choice. This meant she had all of his powers and would know all of his weaknesses. Of course, the inverse was also true but it unnerve Dio to know that he had an opponent of that caliber. Especially since he knew very little about said opponent. Anytime he had tried predicting her actions, it always had blown up in his face.

She was the wildcard in this equation. The element that couldn't be predicted.

I could send some of my minions to spy on her but if her senses are like mine, she be able to sniff them out easily. That would tip my hand. But if I do nothing, then she could easily grow her own army to face against me... Or worse, she could join up with JoJo. From what I remember, the two of them were hopelessly in love with each other. It wouldn't be hard to see them teaming up against me.

He crushed the wine glass in his hand.

“I need more powerful allies.” He stood up from his seat. “But, more importantly, I need a plan.”

+++++++++++++++++++++++

Liverpool, England 1888 – The Pendleton Hospital

Two days later, Jonathan was finally back on his feet. Not that he really minded his time at the hospital since he spent most of it with Erina but it was good to finally be able to move his body again.

Inexplicably, most of his wounds – including the most vicious of his burns – had already healed except for his broken left arm which was shattered in multiple places.

As he walked with the cane he was provided down the halls, he came across Thomas coming out of a patient's room. Thomas was one of the two undead men that now voluntarily served his beloved Erina unquestionably. Similar to how medieval knights would serve a beloved lady.

At first, he had been bothered by the idea of undead men walking among the living which wasn't surprising considering the last time he met one, such a fiend had tried to attack his friend Speedwagon. However, seeing as the two of them had been nothing but helpful and friendly to those around them and showing no desire for harm, Jonathan concluded that just like his love, they retain their humanity despite their nonhuman condition.

“Hello Thomas.” Jonathan smiled at the man. The undead gentlemen gave him a friendly (if not full of sharp teeth) smile in return.

“Hello Mister Joestar. How has your afternoon been going?”

“Quite well. It's nice to be able to be on my legs again after spending so long in bed. How about you? How are you and your companion Lyndon doing?”

“We both feel an immense satisfaction helping out these injured souls.” He answered earnestly. “It feels good to have a purpose in life instead of wasting away drunk at a tavern.”

Jonathan nodded, agreeing with him wholeheartedly. “One should always live with purpose. Even if it's just to be kind to others. Even still... are you sure you two are all right devoting your lives to a woman you've only just met and working at the hospital? What about your families?”

He felt a bit guilty asking personal questions but he had to know if the two were really and truly sound of mind or if Erina had inadvertently overridden their wills and desires. While they did learn new things about her condition every day, there was still a lot they didn't understand.

Thomas's hazel eyes darkened before he turned to face the window looking outside. Jonathan decided to join him at the windowsill.

“I know what you're thinking Mister Joestar... and the answer is yes. We are content with this new peaceful life that Mistress has given us. Even if it was entirely by accident. The two of us are happier this way. As strange as it sounds, since we're walking corpses who have to eat animals once a day.” He chuckled at that before glancing back at Jonathan. “I've told Mistress this already but long ago, I had a wife. She was the light of my life with beautiful blonde hair and a smile that could charm even the heavens. Her name was Victoria.”

Jonathan smiled, being reminded of his own beloved and her beautiful blonde hair.

“Honestly I think she was too good for a common lout like me but somehow, she fell for me anyway. Our wedding was the happiest day of my life and wasn't long after we found out she was expecting. The two of us were so happy. She always wanted a family and I was willing, as long as it was with her.” Thomas's eyes glistened as if he was about to cry but no tears fell from his eyes. “But that was never meant to be...”

“I'm sor–” Jonathan started to say but he was cut off.

“She died giving birth to our daughter.” Thomas's voice was shaken. His hand clinched the windowsill tightly enough that splinters started breaking off. “I tried to raise Margaret myself but I was too caught up with grief to be a good parent. I spent most nights drinking so by the time she was old enough to go on her own, she left me and stated she never wanted to see me again. Years later, I heard she got married and started her own family. I went to visit them but I was turned away at the door and afterwards, I just gave up entirely. I spent most of my days drinking myself to death just to numb the pain.”

Jonathan put a hand on the man's back. “That's horrible. My condolences.” He wanted to say more but wasn't exactly sure what he could say without it sounding like empty pity. While his own life hadn't been all warm sunny days, it was far happier than this poor gentlemen's.

“Anyway, that's my story. As to Lyndon, he's had a fairly miserable life too. I, at least, had Victoria and Margaret. No matter how brief. But from what he's told me and Mistress, he's never had anyone. He was born on the streets and pretty much grew up there, living his life as a petty criminal having to scrape by. He states that he feels that Mistress is the first person who's ever cared about him and that as long as he “lives”, he will abide by her wishes. Even if she tells him to kill himself.”

He took a deep breath. “So my dear Erina really has made your lives better.”

Thomas nodded, suddenly giving JoJo a hard look. “She has, so please treasure her. We all know that she's sweet on you.”

“Of course I will.” Jonathan couldn't help but find himself grinning like a fool.

This satisfied Thomas as he gave a bit of a cheeky smile before waving goodbye and going to find the next patient to help.

After hearing all that... it's hard to believe that he is not a living man. He still has the thoughts and feelings of one.

He glanced out the window. The sun was beginning to set. In another hour, his love would be able to leave her room freely. He learned that in addition to requiring blood from the living as sustenance, she also couldn't stand in sunlight without being horribly burned.

Despite the beauty of the setting sun, his thoughts turned to melancholy. If anyone ever found out what they really were... they would most likely be hunted down. Simply branded as evil monsters with likely no attempts to understand them. Just like the monster from Mary Shelley's Frankenstein. Constantly misunderstood and hated for something that simply can't be helped.

Jonathan clenched his fist. His will burning. “I will not allow that to happen! I will protect my love and her two undead companions with my life!”

+++++++++++++++++++++++

London, England 1888 – The Secondary Joestar Mansion

The funeral held for George Joestar was held the next day. It was a grand affair befitting of the Joestar name. There was over 200 attendants. Many of them having traveled from London and other parts of England just to pay their respects to the well known and well beloved philanthropist. Jonathan had actually been a bit overwhelmed, not quite realizing just how well-known his father was but still proud all the same.

It also didn't help that Erina couldn't attend due to the fact that the funeral was during the day. In her stead, came her father as well as Thomas and Lyndon. Naturally Speedwagon was there which helped to alleviate some of the pressure on his shoulders.

Somehow, Jonathan managed to stumble through giving the eulogy without completely burst into tears. He failed however after meeting later with his father's solicitors in dealing with the will.

Even though the mansion burning down had certainly taken a hit on their finances, the family was still very wealthy or rather, Jonathan was still wealthy. Since Dio was presumed dead and Jonathan had no siblings or even living family members since his father had also been an only child, he was the sole inheritor of everything from all of their estates to every shred of business they had. He was also expected to run said businesses which meant giving up his dream of being an archaeologist.

“Ugh... All these legal papers look the same.” He quietly whined to himself. While he knew the basics of business of course, it wasn't really his forte. He actually held no interest in it whatsoever, having been drawn to history instead. The one who actually took interest in business was none other than Dio. It was almost an open secret among the family that Dio was more likely going to inherit the Joestar businesses rather than Jonathan, the natural born heir. Something JoJo would've been fine with if Dio had not gone to murder his father and basically wrecked his life for practically no reason.

And yet he he decides to put on the demented mask and go on a killing spree like some crazed lunatic and leaving me with all this work! He rubbed his sore head in his office. It once been his father's office but now it belonged to him. It was located in the Joestar's secondary mansion just a few miles outside of London which now became his new home until the main residence could be rebelled.

“JoJo dear, how are you doing in there?” His sweet Erina asked him. She and her aunt's personal maid Abigail Copperfield, came into the office. Copperfield was holding a tray of crumpets and afternoon tea.

Due to his still injured arm, Erina had decided to follow him to London on the excuse that she was working as his nurse. George Joestar had donated to the hospital before and Doctor Pendleton knew about his daughter's feelings for him so he was easily swayed and for appearances sake, made it look like it had been his idea all along.

He even managed to convince his widowed sister, Lady Edith Overton, who lived in London, to take care of her so it would be easier for them to meet.

He smiled sheepishly at her. Copperfield put the tray down before stepping away to stand by the wall. “Well I'm better now that I'm in your wonderful presence.”

She giggled at that. “I meant how the legal documents are going.”

“Well afraid it isn't going to well.” He frowned. “Are you sure you can't look at these? My head isn't just well-suited to business.”

“I'm afraid not my dear. I've only studied the medical field. I do know arithmetic but not well enough to juggle a business, let alone the dozens your family runs.”

He let out a sigh. “Maybe I should have Speedwagon look at these. His arm is finally out of that sling. Who knows? He might be the perfect businessman one day.”

“Excuse me Young, no I mean, Master Joestar.” One of the old family butlers knocked on the open door. He'd been working for the Joestars for over twenty years. While it had seemed a little excessive at the time, Jonathan had sent all of the staff away earlier that day he confronted Dio about his father's poisoning. Considering how it all ended up, it had been the correct move.

Naturally, when they learned that their young master was alive, most of the staff returned back to their old roles.

“What is it Simmons?”

“There's a strangely dressed Italian man insisting that you meet him at the front door. I've tried explaining that you were busy but he insists that he must see you. In person. Immediately.”

Jonathan cocked up an eyebrow. “Is he one of father's foreign contacts?”

The butler shook his head. “I don't think so. He doesn't look familiar and his name wasn't familiar either.”

“What is his name?” Jonathan asked, his curiosity now peaked. Erina even looked curious.

“He introduced himself as Baron Zeppeli.”

Chapter Text

“Erina, there's no need for you to join me.” Jonathan said as he walked towards the parlor where his butler said he had the strange Italian gentleman waiting. “It's most likely one of father's old associates coming here to give his condolences.”

“Then may be true but I'm already here.” She responded back. To be honest, she really didn't want to leave Jonathan out of her sight. Now that she was limited by her condition, anytime she could be with him, she was going to take. She didn't care how it appeared to others.

Not to mention that all the windows in the mansion were covered with thick black curtains. Whenever she was going to arrive at the residence, Jonathan make sure that every one of them was covered. She figured his servants probably thought the attitude strange but JoJo assured her that none of them were going to question his actions.

It turned out – through some experimentation between her and her father – that as long as her skin didn't have any direct contact with sunlight, she would be safe from burns. With this in mind, anytime she went outside, she wore heavy clothing with a thick black veil that made her almost appear as a widow.

This had certainly perplexed her Aunt Edith, who thought her wardrobe was completely drab and “unfitting for a young woman her age”. Thankfully the questions that stopped once Erina provided a letter from her father explaining that she had developed a sensitivity to the light as well as a habit of getting chronic headaches. Because she knows how talented her younger brother is, Edith trusted his medical words explicitly.

That, of course, still hadn't stopped her from complaining about the “footmen” that he had provided his daughter for the journey from Liverpool.

“So you said your father hired them?” Her words were cold as she eyed Thomas and Lyndon through a lens of thinly veiled disgust. “I suppose this is another one of his “little” charity projects. Really though... I honestly wished he found someone just a bit more... fashionable.”

Erina felt shame that she had to hold her tongue but she knew her aunt wouldn't understand that they were men that had nowhere else to turn. Or that they felt compelled to follow her due to their undead nature.

The two of them, followed by the maid Copperfield, finally made it to the parlor.

The man waiting for them was like no one Erina had ever met. He appeared to be in his late 30s to early 40s, right around the age of her father. His hair was brown so dark that it could be easily mistaken for black while his eyes were bright turquoise blue. He also possessed a distinct handlebar mustache which gave his refined features a gentry quality.

His clothing was also equally distinct. Not many would dare to wear a entirely white suit just for the obscenely absorbent amount it would've taken to clean it, should it ever get dirty. As well as a top hat with a black and white checkered pattern.

Adding to the fact that he appeared to be carrying his own bottle of wine which he poured into a glass while he was waiting, added an extra air of mystique to this strange Italian gentleman.

And he possesses that lightness I see in JoJo's body. Only, it seems much more... Active. She thought quietly to herself.

She'd been meaning to tell Jonathan but she wasn't really sure to how or even what it was. To her, it looked like a concentration of dull light around his chest with thinner light being distributed through the rest of his body. It almost reminded her of the charts of the cardiovascular system she'd seen in medical journals and textbooks.

In the man before her, though, instead of a dull light, it was a bright shining golden light that seem to have equal strength throughout his body.

“Mister Jonathan Joestar and the lovely Erina Pendleton.” The Italian spoke with a whistle like voice and took another sip of his wine before finally putting the glass down and suddenly leaping into the air. His right hand forming a perfect fist except for his pinky was out as he came straight for Jonathan.

“Word has it that you survived against the mask. Not many men can claim that!”

However, before he could even touch the unwitting Jonathan, Erina had come to his defense. Using speed thought impossible, she caught the man's arm and began twisting it. She could feel the pain in her teeth and imagined her eyes were most likely red as they always became when she was particularly upset or thirsty.

The maid had predictably fainted due to the shock. Jonathan, despite his broken arm, managed to catch her before she completely fell to the floor. He carefully laid her unconscious body to the ground.

Before further harm could be done, the man managed to twist his arm out of her grasp. His eyes were as wide as saucers.

“A vampire!? Impossible! You should not be here bloodthirsty fiend!”

She gritted her teeth. Her voice dripping with rage. “I believe that applies to you more than me. You're the one who decided to attack JoJo in his own home! He's already injured you horrible cad!”

“I thought Dio Brando was the only one who had use the mask but it appears I was mistaken.” The Italian spoke with force. He evidently had gotten over his shock. He took a very deep breath, quickly changing into a battle stance with both of his fists crackling with strange sparks of golden light. “I shall destroy you quickly before your evil can spread further.”

“I will rip you to shreds for trying to hurt my JoJo!” Erina growled as she lunged at the man. He quickly dodge the attack and she ended up crashing to the coffee table. This didn't deter though as she went for another charge.

“Zoom Punch!” The Italian cried out. Somehow his fist extended beyond his natural reach and manage to strike her square in the nose. She naturally cried out in pain as she fell backwards. Bits of blood dripped from her nostrils.

If I'm to prevent this Italian from harming my Jonathan, then I need a weapon with reach. That strange crackling light around his fists made her very nervous and she didn't want to get anywhere near such a strange power.

She was in luck that she happened to be near the fireplace.

Using's quick thinking, she grabbed the fire poker as her improvised weapon before trying to land another strike on the flamboyantly dressed Italian.

+++++++++++++++++++++++

Jonathan couldn't believe his eyes at the scene he was witnessing. When the strange Italian man had tried attacking him, his beloved had protected him with speeds that no human could ever manage. She then went out of her way to attack the man, despite likely never being in a fight before.

It was the inverse of what happened when they were children. He had defended her. Now she was defending him.

While this may of harmed a lesser gentleman's masculine pride, for Jonathan, this just reaffirmed why he loved her. Just like him, she was willing to do everything in her power to protect the weak and defenseless.

“You're a clever one miss vampire!” The Italian in white scoffed off her latest attack with the fire poker. “However, you just gave me the perfect means of killing you.” With her next strike, he grabbed onto it, sending the sparks of golden light up through the shaft and zapping her. She peels back in pain holding her injured hand which was covered in burns. She was forced to let go.

Jonathan bit his lip. I need to stop this! If this continues, one or both of them will be killed.

+++++++++++++++++++++++

“I believe this is the first time I've ever used a fire poker as a weapon but there's always a first for everything!” The man shouted as he launched the energy infused fire poker straight for Erina's head. She barely managed to dodge the attack as the projectile buried itself into the wall.

She clenched her injured hand. For some reason, it wasn't healing when things like cuts and bruises did automatically. It reminded her of the burns that she got from sunlight. She continued running forward, even though the wall was fast approaching.

I'm at a disadvantage. That glowing energy of his is just as painful as sunlight. I can't even get close to him. Her thoughts were wild as she continued running up the wall. Not even realizing what she was doing until her skirt and petticoats fell into her face as she managed to make it to the ceiling.

She was bewildered that she could somehow defy the laws of gravity. She also was mortified that now everyone could see her bloomers. Though this feeling quickly went away when she heard the Italian man scream again.

“Hamon Cutter!” Just as she had managed to push her skirts out of her face she saw dozens of circular spinning blades the color of red wine coming directly at her. She twisted her body just to avoid most of them but still got nicked in a few places. Her skirt and petticoats were in complete shreds.

“That's it! It's time that you die!” She shrieked. Her boiling rage now at its peak. She gave him the fiercest glare she'd ever given anyone. In doing so, she felt another strange, almost painful energy she wasn't used too gathering directly in her eyes. Before she could even begin to fathom what this meant, two highly pressurized magenta and white beams came rushing out of her pupils.

The strangely dressed Italian most likely would've been pierced right to the chest if it hadn't been for Jonathan grabbing his arm and yanking him away at the last moment. Instead only one beam barely grazed his arm while the other missed him completely. Both beams then having continued their trajectory through the broken coffee table and into the floor.

While completely mystified by the attack, she realized she now had the perfect weapon to take down Italian bastard clad in white.

“That's enough!” Jonathan shouted up at her. He inconveniently placed his body in front of the Italian. His good arm held out as if he was trying to protect the man.

She clenched her fists. “Why are you protecting that scoundrel? He tried attacking you! Completely unprovoked even after he was politely led into your house. In that vein, he's no better than Dio!”

Jonathan's gaze didn't waver. “Then maybe so but I can see that he's a good man. I can see it in his eyes. Hear it in his voice. He isn't like that fiend. Besides, if he really was here to harm me, there are number ways he could've done it that would've been far more effective than calmly coming to my home and trying to ambush me after making his presence known beforehand.”

As much as her rage fueled mind hated to admit it, he did have a point. She was still angry but it wasn't quite as bad as before. She let herself relax a bit and drop from the ceiling. She landed with the grace of the cat, perfectly on her feet.

“That still doesn't explain what he was trying to do to you.” Her voice still changed with primal anger. “If I don't like his answer. I will kill him.”

“I was trying to activate his latent Hamon abilities.” Italian man answered for himself as he manage to get back on his feet. He glared daggers at Erina. “I wanted to see if he had the gift. That if he could become a champion for justice to fight against the scourge known as Dio.”

The couple looked at each other. Their faces broke out in horror.

“Dio's still ALIVE!?”

Chapter Text

Jonathan, The Italian stranger, and his beloved (after she had changed dresses of course) reconvened in his office. He had been worried about trying to explain to his servants why the parlor was in serious disarray but his staff were well-trained and they didn't ask questions. They just assured him that both the parlor and the unconscious maid would be taken care of and he didn't have to worry about it.

“So, how can Dio possibly be alive? Who are you really? And what is this “Hamon” you spoke of earlier?”

“Mister Joestar please limit yourself to one question at a time.” The Italian spoke, drinking more from his wineglass. “It's simply impossible for me to answer all of them at once.”

Erina, who was sitting right next to him, continued glaring with murderous intent at the Italian. He could tell that she was still upset but at least her eyes had changed back to blue. This meant that she was at least calm enough to hear the man out.

He took a deep breath. “Then how do you know Dio is still alive?”

The Italian frowned. “Because I have fought vampires like him before. They don't like fire but it can't kill them for long. They'll eventually regenerate. To truly take one out, only sunlight or Hamon will do.”

“So vampire... that's what Dio has become?” His love spoke in a hesitant voice.

“Yes. That's what anyone who puts the mask on and activates it becomes. They become creatures of the night who hunger for the blood of the living.”

JoJo put his hand on top of Erina's. He could feel her cold body trembling. On the one hand, it felt good to finally know what she was but on the other hand, it was terrifying. And if he thought it was terrifying then he couldn't imagine how she felt.

“But I don't want to hurt people! I never have. I'm a nurse. That's why I've only been consuming animal blood when I feel the thirst.”

This seemed to surprise the Italian greatly. “You've been feasting on animals? But not humans? You're saying that you can actually suppress your urge for human blood?”

“I suppose you've never encountered a vampire who could do so.” Jonathan spoke up. He clutched her hand a little tighter. She did the same to him.

The man shook his head. “No. Most vampires when changed, they go on a berserk rampage. Killing and feasting on anything in sight. The few that managed to regain their sanity often lust for power and seek domination to indulge in their pleasures. Much like what Dio is most likely trying to accomplish.” He then turned his gaze to Erina. It was the first time he had looked at her as an individual instead of just another evil vampire to be slain. “It's safe to say that she is the first I've seen with any ounce of self-control and a sense of a moral compass.”

Jonathan couldn't help but feel proud at these words. He always knew that his Erina was sweet, kind and gentle to the very core. Even being transformed into a vampire by Dio had not change that.

There was a knock on his office door.

“Come on in.”

The person that stepped inside was Lyndon. He had the telltale cloth sack behind his back.

“Excuse me.” She politely got up and curtsied before leaving the room to follow the undead man that had her dinner. Jonathan look back over to the Italian whose eyes were wide once again. His shoulders tense and he looked ready to bolt out of his seat.

“I thought she said she only feasted on animals. Why does she have a zombie thrall?”

Zombie thrall? So I guess that's what Thomas and Lyndon are since they were changed by Erina directly instead of the mask.

He took a deep breath. While he felt that Erina should of been the one to tell her own story, he was afraid that the Italian stranger might attack her again.

As best as he could, Jonathan began explaining to the man in white about her story. How she was not at fault for her current condition and that changing Thomas and Lyndon was by pure accident. How she's been trying her best not to harm others ever since she regained her senses and told the undead men to do the same.

Once he was done explaining, the Italian began relaxing again. “So besides her initial transformation, she has not harmed another human soul since?”

Jonathan nodded, feeling a smudge guilty. While it was technically a lie by omission, he decided it was best not to mention the nurse that she had attacked. There was no need to make things more complicated than they already were and it was to protect his love. As much as he detested to do so, he was willing to lie for her sake.

The Italian man finally smiled, standing up and holding his arm out. “I realize that this is a bit overdue but you may call me Baron Zeppeli. At your service.”

Jonathan smiled in return, getting up so he could meet the man's handshake. “I know you already know my name but I feel it's best to be formal so I am Lord Jonathan Joestar of Liverpool. It's a pleasure to meet you.”

Just as Jonathan tried letting go, he was blindsided by the punch to the gut. He collapsed back into his seat, coughing uncontrollably. He had been completely winded.

“That's right. Let the shock of that impact push all the air from your body.” Mister Zeppeli spoke with a bit of a smug grin on his face. “I know it hurts now but you'll thank me for it.”

JoJo didn't exactly know what he meant until he felt a change in himself once he got his breath again. His very breathing had actually changed. He also felt a warm and soothing energy flowing from his lungs directly into his broken arm. Golden arcs of energy that he had seen on the man during the fight sparked throughout the injured arm.

What is this? My broken bones! It feels like they're... mending? But that's impossible! I've only seen Erina and Dio heal this fast.

“Just as I thought. You do have the talent.” Mister Zeppeli said with an all-knowing voice. “I had my suspicions of course. Especially after I read about your very speedy recovery in the paper. Not to mention the fact that you survived against a vampire without even knowing what they were.”

He looked down at his now healed arm, flexing the wrist and fingers to make sure everything was in working order. During the healing process, it shredded all of the bandages and the sling. And despite being healed, there were still small sparks of that golden energy crackling between his fingers.

He looked back at the Italian. “What... is this?”

“That is Hamon. As well as being useful in eradicating the undead, it accelerates the natural healing properties found in the human body. This is why you were healing so fast. You were subconsciously tapping into your dormant Hamon abilities. When I struck you in the diaphragm, all I did was alter your breathing a bit so you could finally access the abilities consciously and use them to their full potential.”

“So... breathing is the key to this new ability.”

Mister Zeppeli confidently grinned.

+++++++++++++++++++++++

When Erina had returned from her daily dose of blood (which thankfully healed her injured hand), she noticed the change in Jonathan immediately. Instead of the dull light circulating throughout his body, it was now a bright gold matching that of the Italian's. Perhaps even stronger. She even noticed a strong concentration of it in his arm which miraculously didn't appear to be broken anymore.

“What have I missed?”

Jonathan looked over at her. His eyes were bright and excited. “It appears that I possess the same ability as Mister Zeppeli. It's actually what he came here in the first place. Not only to hunt down Dio but to train me in the art of Hamon.”

Chapter Text

JoJo quickly arranged for his business dealings to be handled by his solicitors and appropriate staff until further notice. He wasn't going to admit it out loud, but he was glad he had something else to focus on. Especially something as fascinating as ancient eastern martial arts. The idea alone spoke to the anthropologist in him.

Right around this time is also when Speedwagon and the servants he had checking the rubble of his former home for the mask had came back empty-handed. While it was disheartening, no one was terribly surprised. It was clear that the worst-case scenario had already happened.

Dio had his hands on the mask.

“At least we can safely assume the bloody blighter's arrogant enough not to use the mask on anyone else willy-nilly.” Speedwagon said as he clicked his teeth. “I doubt he's ever been keen on sharing. Hell, that's what essentially got him in this mess in the first place.”

Mister Zeppeli agreed. “That matches with what I and my fellow Hamon Warriors have witnessed in our fights against vampires. The undead devils are generally violently territorial. Even Miss Pendleton has demonstrated that specific trait.”

His love blushed at the comment. Her eyes looking down at her shoes.

Well I can't say Mister Zeppeli is wrong. While I know she means well, it was still a little unnerving to hear her threaten to kill a man just for trying harming me.

Had she said that before he had seen her in action, he would've probably laughed it off or thought she was joking but now, he was fully aware that she was dead serious and could easily kill a man. She wouldn't even have to lift a finger and even if she did, she most likely could've broken a man's neck without even straining herself.

In fact, it was most likely that she was stronger than him at this point. There was another oddity he was just going to have to get use to considering that, for the most part, he never really met anyone who could match him in terms of physical prowess. Not even Dio – at least when he was human – who was pretty much his rival in everything else.

He was going to accept that though. Just as well as everything else that came with her newfound vampiric nature. He loved her and that was never going to change.

If she can still love me after everything that Dio has done to her just for being near me then it's only fair that I return the favor.

+++++++++++++++++++++++

Liverpool, England 1888 – The Joestar Estate, Outer Grounds

A week had gone by. During this time, Jonathan trained extensively with the mysterious Italian Hamon Master in a small river near where the Joestar mansion used to be. While they did most of the training during the daytime, they did some of it at night so Erina could watch without being forced to wear heavy clothing and a veil all the time.

Even though Jonathan wasn't injured anymore, she followed him back “on her father's orders” after saying goodbye to her aunt and thanking her for taking care of her during her short stint in London.

She had first been horrified by the brutal methods that Mister Zeppeli used to train her beloved JoJo but the man assured her that it was necessary considering the time crunch they had.

“I know it seems excessively cruel to make him breathe underwater with a large stone in his lap but he needs to be able to continuously breathe, even underwater. Otherwise he'll never be able to master Hamon well enough to defeat Dio.”

It still irked her to watch him put the man she loves into such jeopardy but once he had explained that not only why breathing was so fundamental to powering Hamon but also his tragic past on how the first time he had encountered a vampire, it ended up being his own father who had gotten curious and inadvertently activated the mask, she finally understood and said no more.

She learned that Hamon was created by the energy flowing through one's blood, finally understanding why she saw the Hamon flowing in the bodies of both JoJo and Mister Zeppeli lineup with the cardiovascular system. It essentially was a part of theirs.

She also had discovered why being hit with some had burned her the same way the sun did. The ripples produced by the golden energy were essentially the same form as the waves of light sent out by the sun itself.

In her bout with the Italian, she had been right to trust her instincts and stay away from that glowing energy.

She dwelled in the shadow of a tree as she watched their latest exercise, wearing the heavy clothing and veil as it was daytime. Both Jonathan and Mister Zeppeli were standing in the stream. Facing each other with their arms outstretched. Jonathan's fist was lightly touching the Italian's chest while the Italian's fists didn't quite reach JoJo's. Several large ripples formed in the water around the Italian's feet. They were distinctively flowing away from him.

“There is a poetry to this, JoJo.” Mister Zeppeli spoke in the tone reminiscent of a college professor. “Breathing oxygenates your blood. Your blood carries the oxygen throughout your body. It enriches the cells, giving them the power to keep on living. Those cells combine to form you. Like ripples in the water, your body trums with the Hamon created by proper breathing.”

He then took a deep breath. She could see his Hamon energy rising. He then wiggled his finger, egging Jonathan to attack him.

Wearing a serious face of concentration, Jonathan went to punch him with his full might.

“All that is left is to use it!” Mister Zeppeli shouted. He threw a punch of his own. However, even from a distance, it looked incredibly awkward to her trained medical eyes. Despite having less reach then Jonathan, the Italian managed to knock him square in the cheek without stepping forward or changing his position.

Jonathan was knocked into the water. Drench from head to toe. The water causing his tight dark-colored workout clothes to cling even more to his sculpted muscular physique.

Her cheeks grew red and she turned away before any “indecent” thoughts could enter her mind. Vampire or not, she was still proper lady.

“Zoom Punch is a useful one.” Mister Zeppeli continued his lesson. “I merely dislocated my shoulder. Hamon dulls the pain and the surprise is well worth the effort. You must maintain the rhythm of your breathing even when taking a hit. If your mind or heart are tempestuous, the caliber of your Hamon will suffer.”

Jonathan responded. “I understand.”

Wait a minute... Zoom Punch! He said those words back in our fight. He moved his fist unnaturally and was able to strike me despite me being out of reach normally. What a frightening attack.

She was about to look back towards the two until she heard footsteps coming from behind her. Three pairs of footsteps. She was certain that she knew who was behind her but turned around to face them anyway.

They turned out to be Speedwagon, Thomas and Lyndon. While Jonathan had been training, the three of them had been doing research and investigating disappearances to figure out where Dio was hiding.

Speedwagon had wanted to learn alongside JoJo but Erina could tell that he had no talent for it. Of course, Mister Zeppeli tested him to make sure but agreed with her assessment. This, in turn, led everyone to learn that she could actually see Hamon inside the body.

Naturally, the gentlemen were quite surprised. Even Mister Zeppeli, who was a veteran in dealing with vampires. When questioned about it, he summarize it as this:

“You do remember that Miss Pendleton is the first vampire I've actually had a conversation with? Prior to that, it didn't really occur to me to ask while they were trying to rip me to shreds or drink me dry but I have seen the error of my ways. Remind me to ask Dio that question while we confront him.”

The matter was dropped without another word.

JoJo! Mister Zeppeli! Miss Pendleton!” Speedwagon called out as he ran for the river's edge. “We think we found the location of that bloody scoundrel's hideout.”

+++++++++++++++++++++++

Liverpool, England 1888 – The Pendleton Hospital

“So he's located in an abandoned castle on a cliff in the village of Windknight's Lot?” Jonathan asked. The group had reconvened at the Pendleton Hospital. They could of gotten a room at a local inn but considering that three members of the group lived there it seemed more convenient. Not to mention they were far less likely to be overheard since they were in Doctor Pendleton's office on the top floor.

Naturally Doctor Pendleton was in attendance, having been informed by Mister Zeppeli of his daughter's true condition and sharing their notes on what they knew. Both were surprised that the others' knowledge, such as Doctor Pendleton learning that there was a chance that Erina could learn how to freeze all the moisture in the air, the Italian having seen an ancient vampire do it once before while Mister Zeppeli learned from the doctor just how strong Erina's senses had grown. To the point where she could smell illness from across the room and her hearing have become so acute as to differentiate people by their footsteps and even their breathing.

Speedwagon nodded. “There's been a recent string of disappearances in that area. Many of them being young women or able-bodied men. Most of them usually occurring near or at dusk.”

“Not to mention a couple chaps stating that they saw a man that has a similar appearance to Dio in various places in town. As well as loitering by that old castle. All at night.” Lyndon chimed in.

“Well that makes sense.” Eric Pendleton nodded, his expression completely serious. “Dio isn't just arrogant, he's also smart. The abandoned castle is nice and dark to protect him from the sun and better yet, it's a good strategical position. On the top of a cliff, there's nowhere to flank him. You'd have to bust in through the front door which eliminates trying a surprise attack. Not to mention, the man can defy gravity. Even if you gentlemen were victorious in breaking in, he still have a decent shot of getting away just by running down the cliff, knowing it would be completely suicidal to try following him.”

“Well except for me.” Erina suddenly spoke up. This caused everyone's heads to turn towards her. “I could follow him down the cliff safely. Or I could even attack him while he's running down it with those bizarre eye-beams. I very much doubt he could easily dodge if he's running down the side of a rocky cliff.”

This surprise everyone silent except for Mister Zeppeli who's calm expression hadn't changed since he started drinking some of his expensive Italian wine that he always seemed to be carrying though no one was sure how.

Her father spoke up. Worry was clearly drawn on his face. “Darling you can't be serious. You can't possibly want to go out and fight! It's too dangerous.”

Lyndon nodded wholeheartedly. “You should stay at the hospital with your father, where it is safe and we will fight in your stead as your champions. Your far more valuable than we are.”

“Yes Mistress! It's a man's job to fight!” Thomas spoke up. “And we will gladly fight for you.”

“Yes Miss, I've seen how that devil fights.” Speedwagon added his own commentary. “He's not your average street thug. The man is smart and calculating. And he won't hold back just because you're a woman.”

She slammed her hands down in her father's desk, unintentionally causing it to break. Her eyes were burning red and her fangs were more pronounced. “Have you all forgotten that I am a vampire now! I am not some weak willed woman who faints at the first sign of trouble. I may be a simple nurse who has never really seen battle before and generally dislikes violence but I refuse to sit here while my Jonathan goes to fight that evil scoundrel when I could helping him by his side!”

Once again, all the men in the room were stunned silence. Well except for two. One was still the practically motionless and calm Zeppeli while the other one was...

“She is right.” JoJo spoke hesitantly at first but grew more confident the longer he spoke. “She is a vampire just like Dio. While we may have Hamon as our ace up our sleeves, having someone who can actually fight him on equal terms would be incredibly advantageous. Plus, just by being with Erina, we know a lot about vampires that we weren't aware of before.”

He saw Doctor Pendleton's expression hardened as he glared at JoJo in the way only a father protecting his daughter could ever look at a man. It looked like he wanted to speak up. Or possibly punch him which he would gladly accept after speaking his piece.

Still, he had to make sure he actually spoke before things got heated.

“Don't get me wrong. I really love her with all my heart...” He clenched both fists. His body trembling. His voice was shaky but he powered through. He had too or otherwise he would fall into same line of thinking as his companions. “The gentleman in me is screaming that I should force her to stay with you because it's safer. Y-you have no idea jus-just how much I truly DESPISE the idea of putting her in danger. Of having her anywhere in that demon's presence after what he's done to her. But the world as we know it is at stake. This isn't the time to allow individual feelings to cloud our judgment. We need to be practical... It would be incredibly foolish not to have her along. Even if Dio is expecting her to come. We would still have another ally in the fight and we need all the allies we can get.”

“My young apprentice is right.” Mister Zeppeli finally spoke up. “As the only one who's actually ever fought the girl, I can guarantee you right now she'd be an invaluable asset. She may not have experience but she does have a creative and resourceful mind which can overcome experience given the right circumstances. Of the seven vampires I have personally vanquished, none of them demonstrated the ability to shoot high-powered beams from their eyes. That kind of ability might be the most dangerous thing I've ever encountered and we have no idea if Dio has the ability as well. If he does, then we at least won't be disadvantaged since we'll have someone on our side who can use it as well. Once he's defeated, I need to tell my fellow brethren right away. I don't want any of them being blindsided.”

Jonathan took a deep breath. “Does anyone else still have any complaints about Erina coming with us?”

Naturally none of the spoke up.

Erina, bordering on tears of joy, jumped into JoJo's arms and planted a kiss right on his lips.

He was so stunned after that display that Speedwagon had to throw a cup of water in his face just to get him back on track.

Chapter Text

Liverpool, England 1888 – The Pendleton Hospital, Hallway

So it looks like the vampire woman will be joining them... Just as my Lord Dio said. Thought a young, beautiful woman with long ebony hair and sharp emerald green eyes dressed as one of the Pendleton nurses.

Of course, she wasn't one.

She slowly backed away from the door to make sure that no one would notice that she had been eavesdropping. Once she manage to get off the hospital grounds, she ditch the nurse's uniform and instead switch to a common garment that wouldn't look out of place.

She had gotten used to procedure since she'd been doing it for the last four days.

I must report to Lord Dio as soon as possible. This “ Hamon” energy could be his undoing.

The young woman quickly hurried through the streets. Though it was unseen by the rest of the world, there was a small brightly colored bird with a beak the color of gold sitting on her shoulders.

+++++++++++++++++++++++

Country Road, England 1888 – The Windknight's Lot Entrance Tunnel

They were ready to travel the next afternoon. They would've left earlier but they had some trouble finding a carriage big enough for the six of them last-minute and they also needed to find Erina more appropriate clothing since long dresses and petticoats weren't suitable for fighting.

Due to the fact that a woman wearing pants would've been horribly scandalous, they simply dress her up as a young man instead with clothing similar to Jonathan's and having her long hair be put in a tight bun with a hat over it. She is also given a heavy black cloak and a theater mask to where so she wouldn't be burned by the sun.

While she didn't complain, JoJo could see that she wasn't exactly thrilled with wearing a mask, considering being forced to wear one was what changed her in the first place. He figured that she would probably never wear a mask again unless forced too. Of course, he didn't blame her. He very much felt the same. Even after they defeated Dio, he doubted that he could ever look at any mask the same again.

“Look alive lady and gents! The entrance to Windknight's Lot's right through that tunnel.” Speedwagon exclaimed as he look out the window. Jonathan, also, being by the window, got a good glance at it. It was obscenely huge with an elaborate design etched into the brick work.

Large, dark and only one direct path in and out. If Dio wanted to plan an ambush, this would be the place to do it.

His body tensed. He was already feeling on edge.

He felt a soft hand land on top of his. He instinctively wrapped his much larger fingers around her dainty hand. He turned to face his masked love and gave her a sweet gentle smile despite the fact that she couldn't see him. He felt a little silly doing such a gesture but nonetheless, he somehow knew that she could see it despite the mask.

The carriage entered the tunnel. So far, things were going smoothly.

Of course, when they made about halfway through the tunnel this is when everyone inside heard a large alarming thud and the carriage suddenly stopped.

I guess it was too optimistic to think that we wouldn't be ambushed.

He clutched her hand a little tighter.

“Mistress I believe we should investigate first.” Thomas said. His zombie companion concurred. His love didn't answer them but did nod her head in agreement.

The two of them stepped out. They were followed by Speedwagon who mumbled something about being worried for the driver. Meanwhile, his teacher pulled out yet another bottle of expensive Italian wine and his signature wine glass. His face had a hardened expression one would expect on a warrior about to enter battle.

“Oh blimey!” Lyndon yelled in panicked shock while Speedwagon and Thomas followed it up with their own screams of horror.

Mister Zeppeli and Jonathan were quick to disembark from the carriage. Erina hurriedly pulled off her mask and followed them out as well. The three of them then turn to where their companions were staring. What they saw would leave lasting nightmares for years to come.

Even though the lantern lit on the carriage was dim, it was still bright enough to show the horrific details of what happened to their poor carriage driver. He had been punctured by several knives that still were embedded in his body. Of course, that wasn't even the worst of it. The horses that also been decapitated with one of the horse's heads placed where the drivers should have been.

It was certainly the kind of depravity he would've never expected. Even from the monster known as Dio.

Erina suddenly grabbed his arm yanking him away from the carriage. She looked him directly in the eye. “There's something wrong with the horses.”

He gave her a bit of a confused look and was about to respond that “well yes, they were decapitated” but then his mentor also spoke up.

“Listen, step away from the horses. I can tell something hiding inside.”

Everyone tensed up.

“Come on Jack. You might as well come out already. It seems these folks are too smart to fall for your Jack-in-the-Horse gag.” Spoke a young male voice from the shadows. His love evidently was the first one to spot him as well as her two zombie servants since they turned their glance away from the carriage and down the tunnel further.

One of the horse corpses started twitching before a shirtless, musclebound bearded man clad in blood jumped out of the open neck. He was holding an impressive large knife that was distinct in that it curved slightly towards the end. His skin was discolored and his teeth were all pointed. There was no doubt in anyone's mind that this was a zombie in league with Dio.

The knife wielding zombie turned over to the darkness and sneered. “Damn little street brat. Why'd you have to go ruining my fun!”

“Now now Jack, I haven't ruined your fun at all. I'm just here to make sure you get to enjoy every last bit of it.” The young man finally was close enough to be in the light. He appeared to be about twelve, possibly thirteen. His hair was the color of ebony while his eyes were a sharp emerald green. His tailored black suit was of high quality. Reminiscent of what Jonathan had worn around his age.

“You're not a vampire or zombie!” Erina shouted. Her wide eyes were now crimson. “You're just a child. Why on earth would you be in league with that demon?”

Not only has Dio been swelling his ranks with the undead but he's also recruiting children?! If JoJo hadn't been appalled before, he certainly was now.

The boy frowned at this. “Isn't it a bit hypocritical to call him a demon when you, yourself, are a vampire? Besides, Lord Dio is far superior to mere mortals. So isn't it natural to bow to those who are superior? Isn't it natural to worship such a being as a god?”

“Bha!” The knife wielding zombie growled in annoyance. “Who cares about philosophy! I just wanted to slice these guys to bits and watch the blood spray out of their headless necks!”

The boy let out a sigh. “The term would actually be theology in this case but I doubt you'd know that. I'm actually surprised gutter trash like you even knows the term philosophy. Regardless, have fun with those three gentlemen. I'll take care of the lady vampire and her undead knights.”

Everyone in the group brace for the oncoming duo.

Chapter Text

Country Road, England 1888 – The Windknight's Lot Tunnel

Several different things happened all at once.

First the blades that were stuck in the body of their driver flew out at incredibly fast speeds towards the darkness where the mouthy well-dressed brat had run off to. Miss. Pendleton and her two zombies ended up chasing after him. From the sounds of it, they were already clashing.

Meanwhile, Dio's zombie slave – apparently called Jack – after stabbing his jaw with one of his own blades, grabbed their carriage and threw it over their heads and towards the ceiling. It crashed with serious force and caused an avalanche of bricks to fall in front of the entrance, trapping them from going back the way they came.

Mister Zeppeli had already volunteered to fight the zombie with Jonathan as his backup which Speedwagon was eternally grateful for.

Not that he was afraid of a fight. It's just he already knew he was outclassed by this monster and literally had no tool in his arsenal that he could actually fight it with. Things like his gun or his razor blade bowler didn't to do much against the undead who didn't feel pain and/or could heal from their injuries.

There was a part of him that really hated the fact that unlike everyone else in the group who was either a Hamon user or undead themselves, Speedwagon was the normal guy.

Against some random London thugs from the gutter? That would've been fine. But against supernatural threats? Not so much.

Especially after watching Jack the Zombie launched over a dozen knives out of its own body. Speedwagon may have been sweating bullets and yelling about fighting a pincushion but the Italian gentleman just simply took a deep breath as he held his arms closely across his body.

“Hamon Cutter!”

Globs of wine suddenly floated up, reshape themselves as spinning circles with bits of gold energy crackling about them and went to counteract the blades coming towards the Italian. They easily slice through the knives as if they were paper.

“I'm afraid your blades are rather dull compared to my Hamon Cutter.”

His mouth gaped open a bit. To say that he was gobsmacked would've been an understatement.

As Mister Zeppeli started explaining the concept of bravery using some sort of flea analogy, the zombie was charging closer with his blade and obviously ready to stab the white clad Italian.

God I really am no match for that mad hatter pincushion. He couldn't help but think. He probably should've been paying attention to what the Italian was saying but he honestly didn't see the point. The speech obviously wasn't for him. It was for JoJo, his apprentice.

Deep down, he really resented the fact that he couldn't use Hamon but that JoJo could. Not that he resented Jonathan. He could never resent him. The man was too goodhearted for that. Jonathan had earned everything he got by being a true gentleman but it still stung that his best friend was unknowingly leaving him behind.

To say that the temptation to actually ask Erina to change him... he would have to admit it nipped at him more than once. Of course, he was always held back by the notion of actually being controlled by someone since he wasn't really big on authority. And, also, he liked being alive.

Not to mention that one time he accidentally came across Thomas eating and, that, well... his breakfast may have came back up to haunt him and his shoes.

It was mostly the idea of being controlled that turned him off though.

Of course, in his rational mind, he really doubted that she'd ever try to force him to do something he didn't want to do. She was way too kindhearted for that and Thomas and Lyndon obviously loved serving her but he wasn't sure that was really for him. But the other hand, he had a feeling he was going to be a bit on the useless side in the next several fights. Especially against the demon known as Dio.

It's in moments like this that make me reconsider that authority thing though...

“Courage is to look your fear in the eye. And know that it has no domain over you!” Mister Zeppeli confidently shouted as he held up his wine bottle to catch the zombie's knife. Predictably, it caught it head on, shattering the already damaged bottom. Surprisingly no wine was spilled.

“Fear scatters your breathing. When you toss your fear into the dust, breathing is the sword ever at your hip. Breathe with courage and you will never want for Hamon.” He continued confidently. Almost bordering on arrogance. Using the bottle to toss the zombie's knife away as he got ready for his next attack. “Bravery is our birthrights lads! And for all the abilities they may bring into a battle. Courage is something this zombie relinquished when he took this form! He's no better than a flea!”

The Italian jumped in the air towards the befuddled zombie.

“Sendo Wave Kick!”

He kneed the zombie right in the temple. Sparks of yellow energy crackled right over the zombie's face which now had a melted appearance on one half.

Despite how incredibly awesome the attack looked, Speedwagon was thrown and couldn't help but think. Umm... But he kneed him. Why did he say kick?

Mister Zeppeli gave a confident smile as he looked back at the two of them. “A knee full of Hamon to the head seems to have cured this one's braggadocio. Though that child seems to be far worse in that department.”

Speedwagon saw that Jonathan's gaze had lingered over towards the darkness. There were still sounds of an ongoing battle. He put a hand on his shoulder. “She'll do fine. She's up against some loud brat and she's got Thomas and Lyndon to help her.”

He felt JoJo tense up. “I know. I've seen her in action but still...”

“I'm afraid you won't be able to help her at this moment JoJo.” Mister Zeppeli spoke. He then gestured to the zombie who was hanging off of a switch on the ceiling.

“Time for the slaughter, naughty little pigs.” The zombie sneered as he pulled the lever. The sounds of rubble being shifted were heard as a hidden passage was revealed on the side. The creature then drop down. “I'll cut you to shreds one by one!”

He then slip into the passageway.

“We're going have to follow that crazy blighter into that passageway, aren't we?”

“Naturally. It has to be destroyed.” Mister Zeppeli spoke a matter of fact. “Unlike Thomas and Lyndon, its master is the cruel and vicious Dio. I doubt it has any humanity left in it at all. Luckily all that is needed is to crush at the brain and it will be gone for good. Otherwise, you risk its master being able to revive it.”

He suddenly tossed his full wine glass over to JoJo who barely managed to catch it without spilling a single drop. “JoJo, your final test is to defeat this abomination without spilling my fine wine. If you cannot manage this, then I will abandon you here and now. Regardless of how utterly defeated that zombie is.”

Speedwagon clicked his teeth in anger. “Are you insane?! You can't possibly mean that!”

“Of course I mean it.” The Italian frowned at him. “I know what I'm doing.”

Before Speedwagon could make another comment, Jonathan step forward with the glass of wine.

“I will do my best.” He spoke with a mix of hesitation and natural confidence that only Jonathan Joestar could possibly pull off without it sounding out of place.

He started walking over to where the secret passageway was when Mister Zeppeli said “One last piece of advice, JoJo. There were no Vikings in the land of Norway, until the north wind blew them in and created them.”

While Speedwagon was utterly baffled, Jonathan smiled with understanding at the bizarre piece of advice.

“Like the Vikings, I will be strengthened by hardship.”

He quickly stepped inside and in no time at all, he was out of sight.

Speedwagon clenched his fists. I wish you all the luck in the world my good mate.

Chapter Text

While Mister Zeppeli, Jonathan and Speedwagon were tangling with the zombie known as Jack, Erina had already began her charge towards the young child accompanied by Thomas and Lyndon.

“Blade Storm!” He shouted as he threw open his jacket to reveal that there was over a dozen different types of knives and other bladed weapons cleverly tucked inside. These knives range from the kind you'd find in a kitchen to the ones used by thugs to even surgical tools like scalpels.

All of them came flying out directly at the three of them.

Both the zombies were each pierced dozens of times. Lyndon even fell over since he had been pierced right in the foot and tripped over himself with Thomas stopping his charge to go tend to his companion. Erina, using her superior speed, managed to avoid all but one of the projectiles which got lodged in her left arm as she went to take a swing at the child.

That despicable demon! Forcing a child to do his bidding. She honestly didn't want to hurt the young man but the fact that he could somehow control blades without even touching them was a great cause for concern. She needed to incapacitate him if nothing else.

It also didn't help that her greatest weapon – the eye-beams – were far too potent to use on a child without killing him. Not to mention if she missed, her JoJo and the rest of their companions would most likely get caught up as collateral. Especially, since they didn't possess her ability to see in total darkness and were amidst in a fight of their own.

She seen the damage she done in Jonathan's parlor. She did not want to see that on a human being.

This meant that she was going to have to fight in close quarters but the child's unnatural ability to control blades made that nearly impossible. Vampiric rapid healing aside, she could still feel pain and really had no desire to become a walking pincushion.

As she grabbed hold of the knife lodged in her arm, she heard the young child chuckling. Suddenly the blade in her hand flew back into her arm, stabbing it again and tried to slice her eye open before flying towards him. She hissed at the pain before the wound closed up. The attack on her eye had thankfully missed.

“I control all blades you see thanks to my personal guardian though you can't see him.” The black haired young man sneered at her. For some reason, he was gesturing to his open right hand which seem to be clutching something invisible. “As long as it has a sharp edge, I can control it however I please!”

As he spoke, the blades that had been used to kill their carriage driver flew from his corpse and at her with incredible speed. She dived to avoid the attack and started sprinting towards the wall so she could get on the ceiling for the height advantage.

The child anticipated her tactic and started sending all of his blades speeding towards her as if they were a swarm of angry hornets. Since it was impossible to dodge all of them, she started swatting them away.

“I was expecting a little bit more bravery from a being that is superior.” He spoke arrogantly but there was an undercurrent of actual disappointment.

She bit her lip, staring down at the young man from the ceiling. It's horrible to hear how that child truly believes that Dio is some sort of God instead of the monster that he is. There must be some way to convince the young man that Dio is not a man worth revering.

It's true that, on the whole, Erina actually knew very little about Dio as a person but everything she had heard and what little she had observed for herself showed that he was nothing but a selfish, greedy, narcissistic bastard who cared nothing about those around him. It was very likely that he saw the boy as nothing but a tool with a unique ability to be used and discarded once his purpose was served.

She swatted away more knives that were coming to pierce her flesh when she noticed that one of the knives that she swatted away had crashed into the ceiling, breaking in half upon contact. The pieces of the broken knife suddenly fell to the ground, no longer being controlled by the young man.

So he can't control the broken ones?

She looked over at him again. He was looking away from her, having just sent more knives to impale Thomas as he tried giving the boy an uppercut. Despite how many wounds they had accumulated, Thomas and Lyndon found out they couldn't really feel pain anymore so they continue to dodge and try to punch the child who was agile enough to avoid their lumbering and clumsy attacks. Even though was completely ineffective, they still couldn't help but try since they felt absolute devotion to their mistress.

She was the world and they were willing to give up everything to keep her safe.

Meanwhile, the black haired child confidently smirked as if he'd already won. He obviously hadn't noticed that he had lost control of one of his knives due to it breaking.

That's it! Erina felt an unfamiliar but not unwelcomed smirk come crossed her face.

She changed tactics. Instead of dodging all of the incoming blades, she started aiming all of her attacks at them. With her vampire strength, they were easily destroyed with a simple punch or kick. Some even exploded into dozens of shards when she punch them head-on.

On the outside she may have been wearing a stoic expression of combat but inside she felt joy at the new found power that she now possessed. Erina had always been rather on the dainty side with little in the way of raw physical strength and while that hadn't really bothered her considering that women weren't really raise to be strong, she still couldn't help but feel proud. Never in a million years would she have ever thought that she could shatter a blade with a simple punch the same way glass shatters when dropped.

“No!” The young man cried out in a frantic panic. He shot his arm straight forward as four more blades came sailing right at her.

She jumped from her position on the ceiling to meet the blades head-on, having crossed her arms over her chest the same way she'd seen Mister Zeppeli do a few times during his training with JoJo. Of course, instead of using his signature Hamon Cutter attack, she was just using sheer strength. With only two quick motions, all four knives had been sliced in half and harmlessly fell to the ground.

She landed gracefully on the ground right in front of the young man who started her for the first time with both terror and awe.

“I believe you're out of knives young man.” She spoke with her fangs prominent. Her voice containing an unusual sense of malice. “I suggest a surrender is in order. I prefer not to hurt you.”

Thomas and Lyndon also stood behind the young man, cracking their fists in an intimidating fashion. Very much the striking image of the thugs they were in life. They may have had dozens of more holes than they had before but they actually seemed in relatively good shape all things considered.

The child looked down. His face unseen from the three.

“Answer her!” Thomas shouted. “Or I'll beat your face in you psychotic knife wielding brat.”

“I-I-I” He started to say. His voice was shaky as if he was on the verge of tears. He was clutching the invisible item with both hands now.

“Yes?”

“Will never surrender on Lord Dio's honor!” The child looked up with a truly disturbing smile as he jumped for Erina. Using his invisible tool, he stabbed her right in the gut.

Since the first time the mask been placed upon her face, she felt excruciating pain that seemed to penetrate every part of her body.

In an instinctual reaction to heal herself, both of her arm shot for the child's neck. Her fingers easily gliding under the skin. It didn't even take half a moment before sweet, sweet warm blood was flowing through her fingertips. The wound in her stomach started closing up immediately.

Warm human blood... how I've missed its taste.

If she had been more in her right mind, she would've been appalled that she had ever thought such a disgusting thing but the need for preservation trumped over morals.

However, her feeding session was cut short when a child again use the invisible instrument to slice off one of her arms. Due to the shock, both of her hands latched away from his neck. He took the opportunity to run towards the open exit were bright sunlight was waiting for him.

He didn't get very far however since Lyndon had managed to get in front of him and punch him right in the gut. He went down like a ton of bricks.

Under normal circumstances, Erina would've been worried for the child safety despite the fact that he was in league with Dio. Zombies were far stronger than human men and there was no doubt in her mind that Lyndon didn't hold back considering that the child had attacked her but all she was really concerned about was the fact that her arm from the elbow down was now laying on the ground right in front of her.

She collapsed to her knees. Her good hand covering the bleeding stomp. She was struck with utter horror and on the verge of tears. Worse, her teeth ached and the brutal thirst came back which clouded her judgment further.

“How?” Was all she could say. Thomas naturally went to her side to try to comfort her while Lyndon started dragging the unconscious kid back near her.

“I think we should slaughter this brat for what he's done to mistress!” Lyndon spat with hatred.

“Actually I think we should let her drink him dry him as revenge.”

“And then we eat his flesh! Brilliant!”

“I will not allow you two to do such a thing.” Mister Zeppeli came running towards them. “He may be in league with Dio but he is still a human. Not to mention a child. It's also very possible he's not in his right mind. It's actually quite likely he's been hypnotized to worship Dio due to his unique ability.”

Speedwagon came rushing from behind the Italian. “Not to mention we could probably interrogate him to figure out any weaknesses that Dio has.”

The two zombies stood up, growling at the other two gentlemen. “But he cut off mistress's arm! His punishment should be death!”

“If she concentrates long enough she'll probably be able to reattach it.” Mister Zeppeli calmly explained. “I've seen a number of vampires reattach limbs that were simply cut off as long as it wasn't infected with Hamon. Her arm should be viable.”

She gulped her glance turning over to the Italian. “It can be... reattached? But that's impossible! While they've been theorize, nothing short of a medical miracle could possibly achieve such a thing.”

Italian chuckled at that. “Signorina, you can drink blood from your fingertips and shoot beams of powerful light from your eyes and yet you believe that you can't simply reattach a limb?”

They all looked upon her.

“He's got a point.” Speedwagon spoke up. “Is it really all that unbelievable? After everything we've seen.”

She hesitantly nodded and looked back towards her severed limb. She wasn't exactly sure how she was going to accomplish this feat but luckily her body had a few ideas. Blood vessels shot out of the stump of her arm and maneuver themselves over to the severed limb. Like leeches, they buried themselves into the flesh before retracting and bringing the arm along with them. The arm then slid into place and the flesh repaired itself just like every other cut she ever had.

“Dear God that was...” Speedwagon started to speak. His face a little green. “If you don't mind.. I'm just... going to go over there...”

He almost stumbled over his own feet as he dashed away into the darkness.

Everyone ignored the sounds that came afterwards.

“You know, I eat dead flesh every day and even I find that a little disgusting.” Lyndon spoke. Thomas nodded in agreement.

I just hope I never lose a limb again... She also couldn't help but agree with her companions.

To change the subject, she turned over to Mister Zeppeli who was the only one among them completely undisturbed. “Where is Jonathan?”

“Oh I believe he's about to achieve his victory over that abomination the child called Jack. If we wait another minute or two he'll come out of the secret passageway.”

She, predictably, did not act well to this bit of information.

Chapter Text

Country Road, England 1888 – The Windknight's Lot Tunnel, Secret Labyrinth

I didn't expect this tunnel to become a labyrinth. Jonathan thought as he walked through the dark tunnels with only the wine glass his teacher had provided him and a small torch to light his way. Luck had been on his side when he felt the unlit torch in a holster on the wall while he had been stumbling around in the dark. It'd been no trouble to light since he always carried a flint rock on him at all times. That was actually one of the things his father taught him along with always keeping a knife on hand and keeping money in the breast pocket instead of the ones in his trousers.

“A true gentleman never looks for danger but only a fool would not prepare for it.” He heard his father's words repeated in his head.

Even now, father's words of wisdom still help me.

He turned another corner but there were still no sign of the crazed knife wielding zombie called Jack. Instead he found an interesting looking mural carved into the stone. Of course, it wasn't the time to study it but as a student of archaeology, it fascinated him.

Maybe after we defeat Dio, I could come back here and study this place? I need a new thesis after all since the mask is obviously too dangerous to be studied and most likely will need to be destroyed.

Of course, that dream would most likely remain a dream considering his responsibilities to the Joestar family businesses but it would still be nice to at least be able to give a thesis and finally earn his degree considering how close he is.

He turned yet another corner but still nothing.

“If only I had a better light. It's just too hard to see with the shadows...”

Wait a minute! He stopped in his tracks. He then glanced at right hand which held the torch. The torch! Thomas and Lyndon have told me that they can see in the dark which means this torch is only lighting me up like a beacon.

Before he could toss the torch aside, Jack the Zombie jumped from his hiding spot with a large strange bladed contraption he'd never seen before.

JoJo barely had time to step aside as the cackling undead man took a swipe at him. Unfortunately he wasn't fast enough as Jack managed to nick him three times on the arm that gingerly carried the wine glass. Due to the pain, he almost dropped it which cause the wine inside to slosh around, threatening to spill out.

He bit his lip. He powered through the urge to drop the wine glass and instead commanded his hand to tighten his grip. Though not too tight, as to shatter it. He glanced out of the floor but it appeared that luck had once again favored him for not one drop had spilled.

Jack disappeared into the shadows again with his strange bladed contraption. His sinister cackle slowly fading as everything became silent once again.

Jonathan finally toss out the torch and stomped on it to make sure it was out as his surroundings became completely pitch black.

The cuts on his arm still stung with pain but his Hamon was already humming throughout the arm to numb the pain and even start the natural healing process. Of course, that did nothing to get rid of the blood now soaked in his clothing but it was still better than having his wounds drip on the ground and leaving a perfect trail.

I haven't a clue where he's lurking or from where he'll strike again but now, even without the torch guiding his way, he'll know my position far before I know his.

He took a deep breath. And then another. He knew he was at a disadvantage but that never stopped him before. In fact, the first fight ever gotten into ended with him nearly getting a broken nose.

I was such a hot-blooded fool back then. I tried playing a knight in shining armor only to get beaten into the dirt. It was a pretty pathetic fight... And yet that's when I met my darling Erina.

Even when stuck meandering through a stone labyrinth, practically blind and trying to hunt down an enemy before said enemy hunted him down, he couldn't help but smile at the thought of his beloved. If there's been anyone out there who didn't deserve what Dio did to them it was Erina.

The only sin she ever committed was spending time with and ultimately caring about Jonathan.

Of all the things that Dio had done – and no surprise that it was a long list – JoJo was convinced what he did to her was the worst deed of them all.

Worse then all the pranks that he pulled on him as a child. Worse than turning everyone around him against him using baseless rumors and slander. Worse than throwing his best and only friend, his precious dog, Danny in the furnace as a child. Worse than all the cops that he murdered when they tried to arrest him. And even worse than poisoning his father slowly before actually killing him with a dagger.

At least his father, Danny and the innocent souls he robbed of their lives would be able to go to Heaven and be at peace but that...

That would never happen for Erina since Dio had done worse than robber of her life. He robbed her of her humanity.

Essentially, in a way, he did kill her and yet she was still alive to see the repercussions of everything he he had stolen. Never would she have the chance to enjoy a beautiful summer day. Never would she be able to likely enjoy a peaceful dinner since Mister Zeppeli had informed him of his theory that vampires largely lost their sense of taste for anything but blood after a while.

Never would she be able to have a normal life again.

Instead, she was frozen in time. Shackled with violent, barely controllable instincts. Cursed with immortality sustained on the suffering of others. For such a gentle, kind and noble woman, this was a fate worse than death.

“JoJo... I must tell you that you must never leave her. In fact, I don't even think you can.” Mister Zeppeli had pulled him aside a few days before they had left for Windknight's Lot.

“Of course I wouldn't! I love her.” He'd answered without hesitation. Not understanding why his teacher was bringing it up. Though he was very glad that the Italian hadn't told him to leave her since that was one of his fears considering that she was a vampire and his teacher was a hunter of her kind.

“Yes and she loves you. Very deeply. And I ultimately think that's the reason why she hasn't fallen to her urges yet.”

This had shocked him considering that the Erina that he knew would never succumb to evil. She was a pure and kind woman. The idea of her doing any sort of crime or even being mean was simply unthinkable to him.

The Italian took a deep breath. “I know she's a good person and I don't think it would be right away but eventually... She will succumb to darkness. Vampirism is a curse that slowly chips away at one's soul until there's nothing left. You've seen how she's acted when she perceives you're in danger. Her first instinct is to kill without mercy. That is not a human impulse. That violently protective urge is those dark, territorial vampire instincts that I've seen in every other vampire I've fought. The only reason it's manifested differently is because of her intent. Her love for you is keeping her grounded. Keeping her from falling deeper into the darkness.”

“But but what about her father? She certainly loves him.”

He nodded. “I don't doubt that but I've never seen her try to kill anyone because of him either.”

“Yes, well, to my knowledge no one has tried threatening him either.”

His teacher chuckled. “I guess that is very true my young student but love of a parent is very different from romantic love. Besides, I've seen the way she interacts with you compared to her father or anyone else for that matter. She's almost always by your side. She's never once yelled at you while I've seen her yell at her father. You're the only one she ever completely listens to. And even when you're not looking, she's staring at you with so much love in her eyes it's... veramente bello.”

This caused Jonathan's cheeks to become bright red. Of course he knew that she loved him already but hearing it from his teacher's mouth was a bit embarrassing.

“However, because of that, deep down she sees you as belonging to her. Her vampiric urges have twisted her love for you. She subconsciously claims you in the same way I've seen other vampires claim territory or treasure. This is why you two must always stay together. Without you...” He shuddered. “She might even become a force more terrifying than Dio.”

“I'll never let that happen!”

“I never will.” He mumbled to himself as he felt the edge of a corner. It may have been dangerous to let his thoughts wander but he couldn't help it. He was willing to drop everything for her sake and it was also one of the main reasons he wanted to take care of Dio. Of course, he cared about the world at large but... He wanted to avenge her suffering as well as his own.

Be her champion that he tried to be those years ago.

Of course she could take care of herself, especially now, but in some ways that made him want to care for her more.

Even the strongest of people need others to help support their burdens sometimes.

He took another deep breath.

“There were no Vikings in the land of Norway, until the north wind blew them in and created them.” He quietly whispered. While reminding himself of his resolve was definitely necessary at times, it wasn't exactly helpful to his current predicament.

He needed to destroy the zombie before he could go further. But, to do that, he needed to find it first.

The Baron has mentioned Vikings more than once during the lessons. He always says that “The Arctic winds gave birth to the fearsome Vikings because they managed to overcome it. Only when thrown headlong into adversity, do we rise up to the challenge.”

During the long stretch of hallway he was walking through, he suddenly felt slight shaking in the wine glass he was holding. He looked down and observed it. The wine was acting strangely. It was spinning fiercely. Like a whirlpool had suddenly appeared inside the wine.

His ocean blue eyes widened in recognition. “The wine is... rippling. Of course! Just like when we were training in the stream. Wine is a liquid so of course would react the same... It passes through the glass, my arm, my body, and the ground itself! I can feel the vibrations in the wine because it conducts Hamon like water.”

The whole time he had been breathing deeply, he was unconsciously channeling his Hamon to his surroundings! It was most likely reason he hadn't crashed into a wall or tripped over a stone after getting rid of his torch despite spending most of the time in darkness and only having one hand to guide him.

But it's strange how the wine is only reacting now... Unless. He turned his head to glance by the wall he was standing next to.

A small grin appeared on his face.

“With Hamon, all is made clear to me now.” He started to speak. Sparks of the golden energy danced around his whole body as they started to concentrate into his forming fist. “My spirit trembles. My heart is ablaze! I've found you, zombie! These stones offer no protection!”

He threw a great punch towards the wall. His fist completely encased in Hamon.

“SENDO HAMON OVERDRIVE!”

Chapter Text

Despite feeling a little drained, he felt incredibly proud of himself for achieving his first overdrive. All of his grueling training with Baron Zeppeli had paid off.

Of course, as much as he wanted to find his way back to the group, he would've been absolutely remiss if he didn't double checked to make sure that the zombie was dead even though he had heard the ear shattering cry he gave off when he died.

When he found the other side of the wall, all that was left of Dio's minion was the strange bladed contraption broken in pieces and a curious large pile of dust with one charred boot sitting off to the side.

Well, it's safe to say that Jack is no more.

+++++++++++++++++++++++

After a bit of time, Jonathan found his way out of the secret labyrinth and back into the main tunnel. Of course, the scene he came across was nothing that he expected.

His beloved Erina was holding Mister Zeppeli by the collar of his white suit and glaring at him with crimson red eyes.

He immediately rushed over. “My dear! What's going on!”

They all turned over to him, except for the unconscious child lying on the ground. She dropped the Italian and rushed over with her eyes changing black to cloudless sky blue and her arms wide open.

“Oh my dear Jonathan!” She ran right into his arms. He happily hugged her back. Carefully, because he was still holding his teacher's glass of wine. He may have already defeated the zombie but it was still would've been rude to spill wine that was not his.

He also didn't want to get wine stains on either his clothing or his loves. Though, judging by the all the cuts and the fact that one of the sleeves was slice clean through with the bloodstained fabric bunching up at her wrist, her clothes were most likely already beyond repair.

He was going to ask about what happened to that sleeve later.

“Signorina I told you he'd be fine...” The Italian was back on his feet. His voice had a bit of a wheeze to it. “I've trained other disciples before. Against a mere zombie, someone of Jonathan's caliber would easily vanquish it.”

“I knew you'd succeed you big old lug.” Speedwagon rushed up to him wearing a big charming smile on his scarred face. “That pincushion scoundrel was no match for you.”

“We're glad you made it back safely Lord Joestar.” Thomas replied as he bowed.

Lyndon chuckled a bit. “As you've probably can tell already, Mistress was extremely worried about you.”

Just as Jonathan was about to respond to the group, unfamiliar coughing interrupted him. The six of them looked over and saw that the young man that had attacked them was now awake again. He then turned over to them. What used to be malice and arrogance was now sorrow and guilt in his young green eyes. There were even tears threatening to spill.

“I'm so sorry!” The boy cried out. His small body trembling. “That blonde monster forced me! He told me to to to kill you guys or he'd–”

“Shhhh...it's okay child.” Mister Zeppeli's voice was as gentle as a loving father's as he made his way to the boy's side. He proceeded to scoop the boy right up into his arms to comfort the child. There were even sparks of Hamon on the back of his hands to tend to the child's injuries.

At such a gentle action, the boy cuddled up closer to him and finally let himself succumb to the tears he'd been threatening to spill.

Everyone was silent as they watch the boy being calmed down by the Italian. Even Erina had let go of JoJo so he could make his way over to his teacher and the child. Everyone else stayed a few steps back as to not crowd the three of them.

He also use the opportunity to give his teacher back the glass of wine.

Once the young man was sufficiently calm, he broke away from Mister Zeppeli and turned his gaze over to Erina. Guilt was written all over his young face.

“I'm so sorry, Miss Lady Vampire for cutting off your arm.”

What?! Jonathan was immediately alarmed. He glanced over back in her arm but there seem to be no injuries. As much is he wanted to ask what the child met, he realized that it wasn't the best time.

He saw his love look a little shocked for second before she kneeled down to be eye level with the young man. He saw a gentle smile appear on her face. “I forgive you. And as you can see,” she raised her arm up to show how it had already healed. “My arm is right back where it should be.”

The child's green eyes lit up just a bit before he turned over to the zombiefied gentlemen. “I'm also sorry for stabbing you guys several times.”

The zombies both looked at each other before shrugging. Thomas answered for the pair. “It's not like we can feel pain much anymore. Besides, we can get Doctor Pendleton to fix us up again. The man seems to have a bit of a fascination with... Muma? Magma? What did he call it?”

“Mummification.” Lyndon helpfully supplied.

“Yes that. I think he would actually be glad to have another excuse to patch us up again. The man is serious about his research.”

“Actually, Erina should be able to close the wounds you've received. All she needs to do is drop a little bit of her blood into both your mouths and you should be able to repair all of your injuries, especially since none of them were caused by Hamon.”

Everybody's eyes – except for the young man's – widened at that statement.

“I can do that?”

“You can.” He he let out a sigh. “You know, it's a bit ironic that I have to explain a vampire's abilities to a vampire. It makes me seriously ponder whether or not it's hilarious or if I should be questioning my sanity.”

This earned him a frown from the zombies but a small chuckle from everyone else.

+++++++++++++++++++++++

Once Thomas and Lyndon were taken care of they all gathered around the child to listen to the young man's story and hopefully get information about Dio and how the young man came to be in service to the despicable vampire.

Due to her enriching blood, not only did the two men heal from their injuries but they also lost their unhealthy pallor. Now instead of looking like dead men walking, they could now actually passed for human beings without having to explain a ludicrous story about a genetic skin condition. They still had sharp teeth though, so they would have to be careful how they smiled but it was still a vast improvement from their previous appearance.

However, Thomas had a less than pleasant experience since the healing caused him to vomit up the measures that Doctor Pendleton had placed inside of him to prevent further damage to the hole in his chest.

The child cleared his throat. “I guess this is a bit late but my name is Victor Harker.”

“Harker?” Jonathan called out. The name sounded familiar but he wasn't quite sure from where. Luckily Speedwagon was actually on top of things.

“Harker? As in Harker industries? They're big enough that even a street rat like me knows of them. I've heard that they're doing really well right now, especially with their businesses in India.”

That's why I know the name! Harker industries is one of my father's business rivals. Well I guess now technically they are my business rivals...

That's when he remembered that they had recently had a change in management. It hadn't bothered him but both his father and Dio had complained about it for months before he heard that they changed the management again which made both his father and Dio happier.

Victor sadly nodded. “My father used to be the head of the company but... he died last year after a really bad fever. We had plenty of doctors but nothing could be done. He passed in his sleep.”

“My condolences.” Erina spoke with empathy. Jonathan knew that she had lost her mother to such an ailment years ago.

The young man smiled at her sentiment before the expression faltered and he continued his tale. “Because of our mother's death years earlier, my older sister, Annabel and I were forced to live with our uncle who became the new head of the company. We were both nervous. See, we've never met him before because of some feud he had with Father. We never knew what it was about but when I first met him, I didn't trust him. However, he was really nice and friendly so I thought maybe it was just a silly thing from their childhood. Father was always really stubborn and had a bit of a short fuse but...”

He stopped. He clenched his fists. Anger was burning in his eyes. “Then he showed his true colors by attacking my sister!”

Mister Zeppeli and the zombies were disgusted while Erina just looked horrified.

Jonathan clenched his own fists. He now understood the boy's rage since he was starting to feel it for himself. He may not of known the young woman personally but any man who attacks a defenseless girl was clearly a bloody rotten scoundrel who needed to be brought to justice.

“Attacked? Why would the man attack his own niece?” Speedwagon asked with clear suspicion in his voice. His tone was odd to Jonathan's ears. He had a feeling that Speedwagon was picking up on something he just wasn't.

Victor growled. “Because he's bloody evil! Only an evil person would try to attack someone as innocent as my purehearted sister in their sleep. I think God every day that I got hungry that night and was walking the halls when I heard her screams...”

This widened everyone's eyes. Erina even let out a horrified gasp while Speedwagon clicked his teeth in clear anger, having already guessed what really had happened.

“He attacked her... in her sleep.” Jonathan stared at the child. From the way Victor talked, it was clear he had no idea what his uncle was really trying to do to his sister.

“Thankfully I protected her thanks to my guardian.” He then held up his hand which was clutching something that appeared to be invisible. “Thanks to Razor's Edge, I can now sense and control any bladed weapon I want to protect my sister. My only family. Just like I promised Father!”

“And just what is Razor's Edge?” The Italian had finished polishing off the last of his wine.

Victor gave him a confused look. “I'm afraid I can't tell you mostly because I don't actually know other than it's my guardian that appears in my hands whenever I need it.” He held up a hand clutching the invisible object. “I know you can't see it cause no one else but my sister can but it looks like a really fancy and scary knife. It's curved on one side and serrated on the other with a decorative human skull on the handle. Anna always says it's creepy looking but I prefer creepy that crazy colorful bird that she has on her shoulders.”

“Bird?” Speedwagon gave a confused look.

“Yeah it looks like a giant colorful raven with a beak made out of gold which is why she named it Nevermore after her favorite poem by Poe. You'd think people be able to see it but she called it her guardian and we are the only two who can see our guardians.”

Mister Zeppeli narrowed his eyes. “So you're saying your sister also has your ability? And have you always had these... unique abilities?”

It's a good question. Jonathan thought as he stared at the child. Right now he looked ordinary but not even an hour earlier, he had been a terrifying force without even having to lift a single finger. If the two's Harker siblings can have such incredible abilities than that means there are more likely others out there with similar abilities or maybe even ones with wildly different ones...

It was a disturbing thought but one that could be saved for later.

The young man shook his head. “No. Nevermore only lets her communicate with birds and give them commands but that's it and she's had her guardian way longer than I've had mine. I think she told me she got it when she was seven... Actually, up until Razor's Edge appeared before me, I thought she was as mad as the hatter talking to birds all the time.”

“Then when did your guardian, Razor's Edge appear?” Jonathan asked carefully. The story that the young man had told already was traumatic. He didn't want to add any more unnecessary strain on the young man shoulders.

Victor's eyes cast down. His voice started choking up “The n-n-night my uncle attacked my sister. When I heard her screams, I was so scared! I knew I had to help her but I-I'm small and scrawny and I didn't have any weapons but I threw open the door anyway and found her being tackled into her bed... That's when it appeared in my hand. When it did, I suddenly knew the location of every knife in the house along with the decorative swords in the halls and the old hatchet the gardener used to chop the firewood. I felt them... pulling towards me. In that moment, I... called them to me.”

“Pulling?” Mister Zeppeli sounded completely gobsmacked.

“Yeah... It's very hard to describe. But it's just like I feel... them. That's how I know you and the lady vampire are unarmed but the two zombies each have pocket knives as well as Mister Joestar but his is in his left breast pocket instead of the back pockets like on the zombies, though the scarred guy with the hat is throwing me off...” Victor squinted at Speedwagon. “The pulling on his hat is really strong but there's no way he can hide that many knives under his hat.”

Speedwagon gave a hearty chuckle at this. He then flicked the brim of his hat. This action caused the fabric hiding the razor blades that made up the brim to fall to the ground.

Jonathan had almost forgotten about that hat and unconsciously clutched his wrist from where it had wounded him the first time the two of them met way back on Ogre Street. It hadn't even been that long ago but after everything that had happened, it felt like an eternity had already passed.

“Kid you're as sharp as the blades you can control.”

Victor's eyes were wide. “That is one extraordinary hat. May I try?”

His best friend nodded. In no time at all, Victor clutched his invisible guardian and the hat gently floated off of Speedwagon's head and onto Victor's. Of course, the hat was sized for an adult so, predictably, it fell over the young man's eyes when he tried putting it on. Carefully, Speedwagon grabbed the hat and put it back on his head and then gathered the fabric pieces to make the hat look like a normal hat once again.

“Where in the world did you get such a deadly hat Speedwagon?” Erina asked him with a expression caught between disapproval and curiosity.

“Just a... local haberdashery on Ogre Street. Custom order.”

“Local haberdashery?”

“Well, it's true he does make more than just hats... I actually got a great deal on it since he's cousin's with my mate Tattoo. That bloody rat faced weasel probably would've charged an arm and a leg if it wasn't for him, I probably would've–”

Mister Zeppeli suddenly coughed into his hand. He then turned back to Victor, most likely trying to redirect the focus back to the matter at hand.

“What happened after you... called all the weapons to you?”

The young man gulped. “Well the decorative swords from the hallway flew in first. Guess they were the closest. They flew straight for my uncle. While he was...” Victor paused as if he was trying to find the right words. There was fear in his eyes as well as more guilt and anger. “ Occupied. I grabbed Anna's hand. We ran out as more weapons flew past us. I tried not listening to the screams. I really didn't know was happening so we tried grabbing all of our stuff as well as a bunch of pounds and just ran away.”

Jonathan stared hard at the child. He wasn't sure what to think with this new information. On the one hand, he just admitted to murder but on the other hand, his uncle was clearly a truly despicable individual who was trying to harm Victor's precious older sister, which made the situation closer to self-defense.

Besides, could Jonathan even really talk about the morality of the child's actions when he, himself, had impaled his adoptive brother on a statue and tried burning him to death? Granted the situations were completely different but the core motivation of both was the same. Just like Victor, he was acting out of protecting his family.

If killing to protect your love ones was morally wrong, then what was morally right?

“Kid, you don't have to feel guilty. That bloody stain of fucking human filth got what he deserved.” Speedwagon put a hand on Victor shoulder. “If that's the worst thing you've ever done, then on the whole, I'd say your doing just fine. Take it from a chap who's done way worse for far less noble reasons.”

Victor smiled up at the former street thug. “Thank you.”

“But then how do you meet that Dio wanker?” Thomas spoke up. Erina shot her subordinate a look of anger for ruining such a tender moment but what was done was done. Not to mention that was the real reason they were even asking the boy questions in the first place. They needed to figure out how Dio recruited him and any weaknesses the vampire had.

Victor gulped. “It happened a few months later. We had been on the run for a while. Living in the streets. Using up what we had and selling anything we didn't need. We lucked out in finding a nice lady who was willing to give us rent for cheap but that meant I had to start working. I took any odd job the village was willing to give me while Anna was in charge of all the household chores for all the residents in the complex. That night I had been working as a shoeshiner and when I came home, there was a strange handsome blond man sitting at the dinner table with my sister and our landlady. Even though he looked normal, there was something about him that was just...wrong. Unnatural. But the two of them just were just fawning over him like he was some sort of god. She then told me that they had met when a man had tried to mugger when she put out the laundry and this man... saved her.”

“Well that's definitely Dio.”

“Bollocks! I can't imagine that selfish arse lifting a finger for anyone but himself.”

“Quiet! Let the young man finish his story. There's no reason to burn daylight unnecessarily.”

“It was easy to tell my sister fell in love with him at first sight. Father and I have always been worried about that. My sister is kindhearted and she always believes the best in people... never seen their true intentions. This man had bad intentions written all over him.” He clenched his fist. “I tried chasing the man out of the house using Razor's Edge but the man just laughed at me and complemented my unique ability. He wasn't even surprised. I always figured that Anna had probably told him about our guardians before I even came home. After that, that's when my memory gets kind of fuzzy... I remember him making me stare him in the eye after pinning me to a wall with speed I thought impossible... After that, I suddenly started believing that he was better than God. That he was God and then... And then he started making me train while asking me all these questions about my guardian before he set me off to kill the blue haired man name Jonathan Joestar and his companions with this zombie minion who also used blades. I guess he thought the two of us would be good together in a fight.”

Everyone was silent at this revelation except for Mister Zeppeli who merely nodded in confirmation. “He must've hypnotized you. I figured that would be the case considering that you are not a evil individual. As to your sister, she seems to have also fallen under his spell. I can imagine that she also works for him.”

“She does but her guardian isn't built for combat so I think what she does is spy on people for him. She was sent out earlier than me to scout you guys I think? I don't know. My time at the castle is really hazy. I remember he gave me this suit along with all the knives and he fed us but it was crawling with zombies and it smelled bad and it was super dark...”

“Can you lead us to the castle and then guide us when we enter?” Jonathan asked. Everyone perked up their ears at this question.

Victor nodded with a bit of hesitation. “I think I can... That blonde bastard's room was on the top floor. I definitely remember that much.”

“That I believe we should head off now.” The Italian pointed at the light coming from the end of the tunnel. Instead of it being the bright sunlight of the afternoon, it had already change to the more subdued sunset color.

We've been in the tunnel for that long? Jonathan was suddenly worried. By the time they made it to the village, it was most certainly going to be night which gave Dio the advantage.

Although that also means my beloved can fight at her full strength as well... We may not be as disadvantaged as it would seem.

With their new ally and guide, their resolved was stronger than ever.

+++++++++++++++++++++++

Chapter Text

Windknight's Lot outskirts, England 1888 – Farmland

“All seems normal so far.” JoJo remarked. Everyone's eyes were kept peeled at the people surrounding them. “Farmers appear to be tending their crops as they always do.”

“They all smell human from at least what I can tell. Though there are many bodies around us.” Erina spoke from underneath her cloak. While the sun was setting, it was still out. She was being extra cautious since she had already lost her mask when she had left it in the carriage.

The two zombies nodded. “Mistress is right. If there's one of our kind mixed among the crowd, the humans around them are masking the scent.”

“Disappointing but that's to be expected.” Mister Zeppeli said with a small sigh. “The best way to hide something is usually in plain sight.”

Suddenly, she heard rustling from a ridge nearby. She stopped just as a shadowy figure sprung out at them. The small figure appeared to be aiming for the black attaché in Speedwagon's hands.

She acted immediately, intercepting the small shadowy figure before they could grab the attaché by grabbing their arm. It turned out that the figure was a young boy who'd propelled himself by slicing taut rope that he had tied around his waist, a rock and a strong, bent back tree branch to form in an improvised catapult.

Naturally, the young boy struggled against her grip but was obviously no match for the woman turned vampire. Despite his struggles, she did not budge an inch and she wasn't even holding him that tightly. If she had used her full strength, she would've likely broke his arm.

“What a clever lad. He clearly has a mind for both strategy and ingenuity.” Mister Zeppeli smiled as he stroked his chin.

“Truly, that rope trick was brilliant.” Jonathan shared a similar smile to his teacher.

However, not everyone in the group was impressed.

Speedwagon narrowed his eyes. “Why are you two praising him? This little imp nearly ran off with what's left of our luggage!”

“Not to mention how rude he's being to Mistress!”

“Well, to be fair, she is holding against his well.” The young Victor quietly commented.

Lyndon shot him a look as he crossed his arms. “Kid, out of everyone, you're the last one that can talk.”

Meanwhile, Erina continued holding onto the struggling boy, trying to get a read on him. He was most likely the same age as Victor, possibly younger. He had curly brown hair, dark blue, almost amethyst colored eyes as well as tanned skin and freckles across his nose and cheeks. He clothing was average for the working class but he was also barefoot though that could just a been a personal preference rather than a sign of poverty, as his clothing was in relatively good condition with no stains or patches.

Has he been hypnotized like young Victor or is he merely an opportunistic thief? She thought. While it's likely the latter, the former is also a possibility due to the suspicious timing and we know that Dio isn't averse to using children against us.

She then glanced over to the Hamon Master. He simply nodded his head, obviously thinking similarly to her.

He calmly walked over to the struggling young man and placed both hands over his ears. The golden energy of Hamon crackled through his fingertips as the young man gave a pathetic shriek at being zapped.

“Well, if he has been hypnotized by that devil, this should clear it up nicely.” The Italian calmly spoke up to his comrades. “If he hasn't, it'll be a nice lesson for the young pickpocket.”

The young man finally stopped struggling. He then looked around, rapidly blinking his eyes. “Who the hell are you people? Hey! Miss, let go of my arm! That hurts.”

She released his arm. There was no sense in holding onto it anymore now that he wasn't trying to steal from them.

“Young man do you happen to know when a man named Dio?” Jonathan kneeled down so he could be eye level with the young boy.

He scrunched up his nose. “No! And you people still haven't told me what's going on! Where's my sister Penelope?”

“Well were trying to figure that out little brat!” Thomas barked at him. This cause the child to flinch back in fear. She naturally gave the zombie a look of disapproval which made the undead man look towards the ground in guilt.

“Nice going, you worms for brains fool. Now you're just scaring him.” Victor surprisingly berated him as well. He then turned over to the scared child with a smile and held a shaky hand out. “Ignore that buffoon... My name is Victor Harker and these adults with me are on a mission to stop an... evil monster that's infested your village.”

+++++++++++++++++++++++

After everyone was introduced and explain the circumstances of their travel, the young man revealed himself to be named Poco, a local young lad from the village.

Jonathan put a hand on his chin. “So you ran into a strange blonde haired man last night?”

“Yeah I just bumped into him. I even tried apologizing because that's what Penelope's always tells me to do but when I stared into his creepy orange eyes... everything got hazy.”

“That's just what happened to me.” Victor nodded in agreement. “Though it seems you've managed to avoid the 'believing he's a God' line of thinking that plagued me for a fortnight.”

“What? Believe he's a God?”

“Nevermind that.” Mister Zeppeli interrupted. “I very much doubt Dio would brainwash a random child just for the kicks.”

“Really? I think that's totally in character from what I've seen. That rat bastard just gets off on pain and screwing everyone else over.”

“I agree with Speedwagon. He stole my first kiss as a child just to hurt me and my beloved JoJo!”

“That devil got us killed just because we happen to be on the same street.”

“The man threw knives at me in my sleep claiming it was just to 'test' my ability!”

Even Jonathan gave the Italian a look while crossing his arms.

The Hamon Master coughed into his hand to hide his embarrassment at his poor choice of words before looking back at the young Poco. “Regardless, I believe in this case, he probably had more of a purpose in mind for the young lad than simple sadism. So what orders did he give you after you were enthralled?”

Poco frowned. “It wasn't really an order as much as a suggestion. He told me that a group of people that included one a blue haired man built like an ox and another man dressed in white with a checkered printed top hat were going to come into town and that they were loaded. He also said that the best way to get away with it was to cut across the water and into the graveyard for the knights...” He stopped and pointed in the direction he was talking about. “And I'm not really sure why but I just really liked the idea and I've been waiting on the ledge since, constantly on the lookout for you guys. Guess that explains why I'm hungry enough to eat a horse. I haven't had any food in nearly a day.”

As if to further elaborate his point, his stomach loudly growled.

“Then it seems like our young friend was hypnotized to lead us into a trap.” Jonathan sighed. “If my Erina hadn't caught him before he could grab the attaché, we most likely would've blindly chased after him. With the sun setting as it is and those canyons over there, he'd have the advantage.”

Speedwagon clicked his teeth. “Another ambush? For man supposedly as smart as he is, he ain't very creative.”

“No but this ambush would've been even more effective than the one in the tunnel.” The Italian frowned. “There, we only had two opponents to deal with. In a graveyard, he'd have a large source that could supply him with more zombies. Because, they were also knights, they'd most likely have proper training and be more formidable in battle then our knife wielding friend Jack.”

“So vampires can also reanimate corpses long dead and not just transform the living by draining their blood fully?” His love asked with hesitation.

His teacher nodded at her. “I'm afraid so. This is why those devils are so dangerous in the first place. Not just because of their individual abilities which are frightening enough alone but also their abilities to create armies completely subservient to their wills. If not stopped, one vampire could easily ruin cities.”

Jonathan clenched his fists. Dio... how could you have fallen so far?

“So what are we gonna do now?” Victor asked as he looked at the adults around him. “We can't exactly just walk into a trap.”

The Italian gave a mischievous smile. “Actually, young man, we will do exactly that.”

“WHAT!” Everyone shouted simultaneously. Even Jonathan was thrown by his eccentric teacher's sudden boldness.

“Baron have you lost your mind?” Speedwagon question him. His glare very pronounced. “That would be suicide.”

“Nonsense. The reason why most of us are here in the first place is to take the wretched demon down and now he's conveniently come to us, saving us the trouble of locating and breaking through his castle stronghold.” Mister Zeppeli continued speaking. Jonathan could see the wheels turning in his turquoise eyes.

The Baron has a plan.

“Think about it. An ambush is only an advantage if your opponent doesn't expect it but since we've caught on to his scheme, he lost the advantage the ambush would've given him. Instead, he's become predictable which means we can counteract it.” His grin grows even wider. “If we break up into two teams, one team can face him directly while the second team goes to his castle to destroy it and take care of the rest of his minions so if he tries to flee mid battle, he won't have any place to go. We'll essentially flank him and then finally take the devil out for good and free this poor village of his tyranny.”

“Boy, chap, that's a good plan.” Lyndon actually clapped. Everyone else, even the two boys, were also in agreement. Jonathan of course wasn't actually that surprised. His teacher was a great warrior who'd seen many battles. It made sense that he'd have a mind for tactics.

“Well I guess that's all it's left is to figure out who's going on which team.”

Mister Zeppeli nodded. “That's correct. JoJo and I should be part of the team that confronts him. Our Hamon is the only thing that can truly hurt him outside of the sun.”

Everyone agreed to that. His beloved suddenly grabbed one of his arms and pulled him closer to her.

“Miss Pendleton, I know you're not going to want to hear this but I want you on the other team that goes to the castle.” His teacher said carefully. Fully well aware of just how protective she was of him.

Her grip on his arm became tighter and though he thought it was his imagination, he heard her hiss like an angry cat. He also imagined her eyes were probably crimson as they often got when she was angry.

Jonathan knew he had to intervene.

“Excuse me gentlemen but my love and I need to have a private talk. You can continue forming the battle plans. You don't have to wait for us.”

Nobody tried stopping them. Speedwagon even tipped his hat, likely his way of saying good luck.

+++++++++++++++++++++++

Her love ended up bringing her to the shade of a local tree for their discussion. One that was close enough to see the group but far enough away that they wouldn't be interrupted.

He pulled down her hood just enough so that he could see her face but still keep her protected from the sun's rays.

He looked her directly with those ocean blue eyes she so loved. “I know you'd prefer that we fight together and there's a part of me that does as well... but I trust the Baron and his plan.” He started to say. “Ever since he's arrived, he's done nothing but help me. Help us. His goal is only to destroy Dio so I imagine he's only thinking in terms of how efficient it is to accomplish.”

Erina bit her lip, realizing that Jonathan was most likely right but she still didn't want to leave his side. She loved him deeply. Deeper then maybe even her own father, the man who was raised her for all of her life, especially after her mother died.

When it came to Jonathan, she wasn't sure if there was a line she wouldn't cross just to keep him safe and happy and by her side every day for the rest of his life. His life because, as a vampire, she was never going to die due to aging or illness. Theoretically, she could live forever as long as she could sustain a reliable source of blood and never step out into the sun or run into a Hamon user.

She knew that part of this was her vampiric impulses influencing her but she also wondered if, deep down, there hadn't been something like that before.

Being away from Jonathan had hurt her as a human but as a vampire? It was almost physically painful.

And then there was his smell. He smelled amazing. Downright divine. Better than any other human or zombie she'd ever met. And she knew that if she lost control, she might try to... drink some of it.

Not that she would ever allow herself to do such a terrible thing. She hadn't even asked for fear of making him disgusted by her. Such a fear was unfounded and irrational considering how he acted around her and showed as much love to her as she did to him but fears were often irrational.

Also, there was the more practical fear of accidentally drinking too much and turn him into a zombie which, for some reason, even her dark and twisted vampire self found repulsive and it wanted to turn everyone around her into a zombie she could control. Though that same dark and twisted vampire self wanted her to destroy Dio, take his mask and then place it on top of Jonathan's face so they could be together forever and she'd never have to worry about him dying of old age or getting sick.

She rightly ignored such evil thoughts. No matter how tempting they could be.

“I understand that but remember what happened last time you encountered Dio? You spent days in the hospital covered in such horrible burns and I was afraid that you would never wake-up with how injured you were! Those were some of the worst days of my life.”

He took a deep breath. “Yes I do remember but back then, I didn't have access to my Hamon and I was pretty much alone in that fight. However, this time, I won't be alone. I'll have the Baron by my side as well as whoever else is on the team to confront Dio. I've had Hamon training and I know far more about vampires now than I did then. There may not be any guarantees in battle but I'm confident that we will prevail.”

“I know but what if something goes wrong! I'll never live with myself because I wasn't there to protect you!” Tears were threatening to spill from her eyes.

He put his large but gentle callous hands on her shoulders. “And I feel the same way about you. We can think about the what if scenarios all day but the problem is this isn't just my fight anymore. Dio is no longer is just my childhood bully but a real menace to humanity as a whole. He needs to be defeated. We can't allow our feelings, no matter how just or painful, to get in the way of that. We both must do our part, even if it means will be separated for the time being.”

She started to speak up but he unintentionally interrupted her by pulling her into a comforting bear hug. Because of his size, he practically enveloped her in his warm strong arms.

“'All I want is to conduct myself as a gentleman. I spotted a damsel in distress. A true gentleman has no fear. He'll fight for those who can't. Even knowing it's a fight that he has no chance of winning, he enters the fray... Someday, I'll have the strength to win.'” He said with a knowing smile. “I hope you remember those words.”

She chuckled at that, hugging him as tightly as he was hugging her. A cold tear streaking down her cheek. “Of course I do. You told me that the first day we met.”

He quickly released her which made her a little disappointed. Ever since her transformation as a vampire, her body always felt cold so his warmth was always comforting.

“I can confidently say I have the strength to win this one.” He gave her a cheeky smile which was unusual on him but still charming. “So, since I know this, I must do as a gentleman must. I need to fight for the people of Windknight's Lot who can't defend themselves against the undead terrors.”

Erina took a deep breath, realizing that he had wholeheartedly won.

+++++++++++++++++++++++

The team that would confront Dio: Baron Zeppeli, Jonathan Joestar, Victor Harker and Thomas the zombie.

The team that would assault the castle: Erina Pendleton, Robert Edward O. Speedwagon, Poco and Lyndon the zombie.

Chapter Text

Windknight's Lot outskirts, England 1888 – Canyon

“You can walk on water?!” Victor stared at the eccentric Italian who was standing right on the surface of the water which unnaturally rippled from his feet.

The man smiled at him. “Yes. With my mastery of Hamon, such a simple feet is easy.”

Easy?! The only man I know of that walks on water is Jesus himself. And he's the beloved son of God!

“Here, come and ride on my back.” Mister Joestar kneeled down next to Victor, a gentle smile on his face. “It'll be faster to cross the lake like this.”

While he did hesitate a little, he did eventually climb onto the man's back. Jonathan Joestar was unusual in that he was very tall and very well-built and showing his strength, seem to have no problems carrying Victor on his shoulders. Though perhaps this was due to Victor being a short and slender child for his age.

Regardless, the man hopped into the water without hesitation. Victor almost screamed but then saw that unnatural ripple effect coming from Mister Joestar's boots as well. However, it didn't seem to be as effective since, unlike the Italian man, his boots made splashes as he hopped from step to step.

“JoJo, your shoes are getting wet.” Mister Zeppeli started to tease. “Try to bolster your Hamon for the sake of your wardrobe.”

Victor rolled his eyes at such a comment but he did see that Jonathan had taken the man's words at face value and actually done as the man had asked.

In no time, the three of them were across the water safely. The last member of their team, Thomas was still struggling. Being a zombie, he would never be able to use Hamon and he was also far too large with a very pronounced girth for even someone as strong as Jonathan to carry safely. Instead, he trudged/swam across like an ordinary man. Complaining with every step/stroke he took.

“I can't believe it!” He spoke aloud, as the sun finally crept below the horizon. “I'm about to face that despicable monster who took over my mind and has stolen my sister's heart and used it for selfish gain.”

“Yes... It is a bit unbelievable.” Mister Joestar spoke with a tone of melancholy as he let the young man down. “I didn't think I'd ever face him again.”

Victor was incredibly confused by the tone of sadness in the blue haired man's voice. Now if it had been anger, he would've understand that completely but sadness? He was completely thrown. Why would anyone feel sad for an inhuman monster who's done nothing but commit evil acts?

Guess he knows something I don't... He started to think when he felt the polling again. There was a lot of bladed weapons around them. Of course, when he looked around, he saw nothing.

Then he realized they weren't around them, they were underneath them.

And they were also moving.

“Gentlemen on your toes! We've got zombies a foot!” The Italian called out just as the ground underneath them began rustling.

Suddenly, sounds of groans and mangled arms bursting out of the dirt to grab their ankles appeared. The Italian and JoJo were on top of things, already kicking the limbs using their Hamon. Thomas was doing a similar method though he lacks the telltale golden sparks the two living gentlemen had as over dozens of zombies crawled out of the earth.

Victor had an entirely different method as he jumped out of the way of the incoming undead. He concentrated on the pulling sensation of all the metal weapons around him.

“Come to me weapons of old! Razor's Edge!” His trusted knife that was his guardian appeared snugly in his left hand as a dozen old and rusted swords popped out of the ground to surround the young man in a protective circle of dancing blades. The blade may have been in poor condition but the fact that they were still whole meant that he could control them just fine.

Since stabbing creatures that were immune to pain wasn't very effective, he opted to go for the more direct route of slicing off limbs instead. He trying to aim for heads since – if you destroyed a zombies brain – they would be down for good but generally tried cutting off anything he could. Such a slicing an arm of a zombie trying to grab the back of Mister Joestar neck when he was distracted with another or slicing off the leg so Mister Zeppeli could deliver an Hamon infused kick to another's head.

Despite his incredible gift, he found it was remarkably unsuited for fighting the undead unlike Hamon or even just brute strength employed by Thomas, who would often grab his fellow zombies and smash their skulls into the rocks.

“The sun is gone!” A masculine voice echoed across the canyon. It was hypnotic and unearthly and yet pleasant to the ears.

Victor gritted his teeth at the sound of it. He knew this voice all too well.

The four of them all turned their eyes upwards where they saw at the top the highest pillar of rocks, was a proud figure clad in darkness. Even with the distance, his glowing crimson red eyes could be seen and with the moon to his back, it gave his golden blonde hair an ethereal quality. Almost like a halo of an angel.

Of course, this being was no angel.

“You will not live to see it rise once more!”

“DIO!” Mister Joestar cried out at the monster. His expression was of staunch determination with a burning passion in his ocean blue eyes.

The Italian frowned as he punched a zombie trying a sneak attack without looking at him. “So this is the infamous Dio Brando? With such a fearsome reputation, I was expecting more.”

The vampire sneered at the insult. “Pathetic insect! You dare talk such blasphemy to a god such as myself.”

“You're no God!” Victor found himself screaming in anger despite the quaking in his boots. “You're just a bloody monster!”

Dio turned his gaze towards the young man. His face almost seeming amused as he held out his hand. “Oh, there you are my dear little Victor. I was wondering where you had run off to. Now come here. Annabel has been worried sick and good brothers always listen to their older sisters.”

Seeing and hearing his mocking tone, Victor couldn't help but feel blood boiling rage. “You horrible bastard! ”

In response, he sent two swords flying directly at the vampire. Unfortunately, Dio caught both of them with his hands. He proceeded to crush them and tossed the broken pieces aside.

“Well that's a disappointing response.” The vampire darkly chuckled. “No matter. You'll die with the rest of them.”

He then snapped his fingers, yet more zombie knights in various stages of decay came bursting to the ground as well as some that had been hidden among the shadows of the rocks. Due to the overwhelming rotten stench of carrion throughout the graveyard not even Thomas could've smelled the rotten bunch.

Just as one of the zombie knights tried grabbing for his ankle, he was scooped up into the arms of Mister Joestar.

“Here!” He gestured to behind him. “Hold on tight. I'll protect your body while you can cover my back with your blades.”

Victor wholeheartedly nodded as he climbed in position with the swords floating around the two and ready to slice anything their paths.

+++++++++++++++++++++++

“Zoom Punch!” He shouted at an incoming zombie that had stood in his way. Its head was completely smashed due to his sheer strength as more zombies around them lost their heads and arms thanks to Victor's constant vigilance with his guardian.

Meanwhile, he saw that his teacher had use the Hamon chop on another group of zombies. The attack destroyed four in a row with just a single strike due to the fact that he shot Hamon straight through his hand and had it zipped through the zombies heads like lightning. They would not be coming back to rise again.

Even the zombie Thomas had made headway by smashing opponents heads into rocks or tripping them and then stomping on their heads when they were down.

If we keep this attack up, Dio will eventually run out of zombies... So why hasn't he made a move himself? Is it pure arrogance that keeps him in place or does he have some sort of strategy in mind?

He managed to sneak a quick glance up at his former brother. While sneering at them, he hadn't actually moved from his perch on top of the rock tower. This was vastly different than when the two of them had fought the first time. During their first bout, Dio had been relentless in trying to destroy Jonathan then and there but now he just simply stood and watched as his minions were getting slaughtered without even lifting a finger. He didn't even seem upset.

JoJo gulped. Am I being paranoid or does he have another trick up his sleeve?

He didn't know but it appeared his Hamon teacher was about to find out for him.

“Dio Brando.” Zeppeli spoke with a cold and expressionless voice very much unlike his usual tone. “JoJo, Miss Pendleton and Speedwagon have told me much. To the mask that allows you to act out your evil heart... I only have this to say...This time, I break you!”

Dio hissed at the threat, revealing his elongated pearly white fangs.

His teacher then snapped his fingers as he formed a battle stance. “Hey, Bambino, it's easy to be cocky when you're up there out of harm's way. Come and fight! Come fa un vero uomo!”

“You dare address me thus, pathetic insect. I think that you have forgotten that I, Dio, am a pinnacle of creation.” The vampire scoffed. “Must I really explain to you mere humans that I am a god, so why would I want to come down there and consort in the filth with you?”

So it seems to be arrogance... Jonathan thought as he threw another Zoom Punch, trying to make his way over to the Italian. He wasn't entirely surprised that this was the case. Dio has always been incredibly arrogant.

In fact, he had actually gotten worse as a vampire which, prior to that, Jonathan didn't actually think possible.

And just like a Greek hero of legend, his downfall will be his hubris!

Dio held out his hand, a black menacing aura appeared around it and blasted Zeppeli right in the face just as Jonathan and Victor managed to reach his side.

His teacher had a tight grip on his hat, gritting his teeth. “He almost knocked me off my feet with a blast of pure hate. Already, Dio has achieved the soul of a fearsome tyrant.”

“All of the scars from my battle with JoJo have healed,” Dio lifted up his shirt to reveal a significant scar on his lower abdomen. Jonathan immediately recognized that spot as where he had impaled the man on the Joestar family's guardian angel statue. “All save this one. Come, you blasted charlatan. Relinquish your blood, so that I may erase this imperfection.”

“Tell me... To undo your extensive injuries, how many innocent lives did you consume?”

“I don't know.” The vampire's tone dripped with unbelievable amounts of arrogance and malice along with a hint of childlike mocking. “How many loaves of bread have you eaten in your lifetime?”

Nearly everyone's jaws dropped.

“Dio!” He screamed in righteous anger. He was about to charge before his teacher's arm came before him

He looked over to the Baron, wide-eyed. “What are you doing?”

“I will take him.” Zeppeli's tone was eerily calm. Of course, Jonathan knew that he was the farthest from calm. As he caught a hint of his teacher's gaze, he could see that – just like himself – the Baron was justly furious at Dio's callousness.

The Italian formed a quick battle pose before jumping in the air higher than any human JoJo had ever seen and started hopping across stones to make his way to the top of the stone tower.

“Your doom is nigh, Dio!”

His teacher was now in the air, forming a hand perfectly flat as to strike him. Dio must've anticipated the attack though as he also had a hand ready to block. Predictably, when Zeppeli's hand went to hit Dio's, it started curving in. Forming a fist on contact. Sparks of Hamon energy crackled throughout his fist.

“Solar Hamon, pierce the night! Sunlight Yellow Overdrive!” The Italian screamed. The sparks of Hamon he had generated started crawling up Dio's arms, wrecking noticeable havoc on the vampire's flesh.

“He's done it!” Victor shouted in joy.

Jonathan nodded. “With that much Hamon in his arm, it'll easily spread throughout the rest of his body and he will crumble into dust.”

However, this was not meant to be.

As Jonathan stared at the scene he noticed that the vampire had a small, confident grin forming on his face.

Then, the unthinkable happened.

Dio closed his hand over the Italian's fist and as he did so, a layer of ice grew on the vampire's arm which quickly crept onto the Hamon Master's.

“Consider this an eclipse!”

Chapter Text

I... miscalculated. Never guessed a vampire so young would have... such an ability. William Anthonio Zeppeli thought to himself as he watched the vampire's ice creep further up his arm. He fell his blood vessels freezing. The pain... excruciating beyond words. Even with his practice discipline of over twenty years, he couldn't help himself from screaming at the top of his lungs.

The last vampire he fought that had such precise control of their own facilities had been over 200 years old and had practiced for years while praying on local villages in the mountains that he called home. He had been a truly terrifying opponent. William had brought along ten of his best disciples along with his close colleague, Dire, for the fight.

Only he, Dire and one of the young disciples named Straizo, came back alive.

This time, however, he was alone with only his newest disciple who, while incredibly determined and truly a natural, only possessed a weeks worth of training, a small child with a strange ability that was practically useless against the regenerating opponent and a zombie that had been a fat drunk in life.

It been a long time since the odds had been stacked so far against him.

At his pain, the menacing vampire sneered in delight. “It's simple, really. A little birdie told me that for Hamon to work, blood must flow through this arm which you just used to strike me. With that knowledge in hand, a counter is easy to conceive. I froze the very blood in your veins, rendering your attack powerless!” His tone growing more arrogant with every word uttered. “I have mastery of my body in ways that you can't even begin to dream. You see, I just vaporize the moisture in my left arm. The force of it pulled in all heat in the immediate area, freezing your arm in the process.”

William gritted his teeth. With his arm frozen, he couldn't even try breaking away since it was utterly attach to the despicable vampire.

“And now...” Dio formed his free hand into a fist and pulled it back, clearly ready to punch the Hamon Master. “Time for the Coup De Grace! This punch is going to shatter your arm and your skull like a windowpane!”

Instinctively, his trained body reacted. Using his free hand to try to block the strike. Though was going to do him no good.

Isabella and Mario... The faces of his beautiful wife and handsome son appeared right before his eyes. He hadn't seen either in years and imagine that Mario would be right around the age of Jonathan, maybe even a little older. He had given up his family in pursuit of hunting the terrors of the night and avenging the creature that his father had become and for finally destroying the mask and the others like it.

“Think again.” He heard his student's voice rang out. “I am ending your reign of terror here and now!”

Before his very eyes, Jonathan had slipped his hand in between the strike. Along with that, young Victor had provided two rusted swords to the fray. One in the vampire's neck and the other to the vampire's arm. Unfortunately the rusted metal was not strong or sharp enough to pierce too deep into either place.

If William hadn't been in a life or death situation, he might've laughed at just how comical the vampire looked with two swords sliced into his flesh.

Too bad vampires can't get lockjaw.

“Your blood, I can feel the evil coursing through it.” JoJo remarked.

“Stop it. You're going to set me all a-tremble. Masterful block, by the by. For a moment, your mentor lives. I will admit, I didn't think you had it in you. Though I should've guessed that considering past experience.”

“JoJo!” He turned to a student, giving him a look and hoping he would understand. Judging by the blue haired man's determined gaze and nod, he did.

Dio narrowed his eyes. “That said, if you keep cutting in like this, I'm liable to lose my temper.”

“Now!” Teacher and student yelled in unison. Both their arms crackled with Hamon as they shot it towards the vampire, the attacks naturally combining together.

Victor, despite not being a Hamon user, also joined in on the attack by telekinetic pulling the two swords he had used already and re-aiming them for the vampire's neck.

“It's USELESS!”

Dio's neck and arm suddenly became encased in ice. The Hamon users attack was foiled, being stopped by the ice and the two rusted swords shattered upon trying to pierce his ice coded neck. Their pieces fell to the wayside.

Victor let out a gasp while the two Hamon users were struck with horror.

“As you can see,” the vampire gloated. “By freezing various parts of my body, your puny attacks have nowhere to go. If you think Hamon and rusted swords will save you, you're sorely mistaken.”

His strength is like nothing I've ever witnessed in all my years of fighting his kind. It's possible that this fiend is our equal many times over. William bit his lip. He glanced over to his protégé. No! He's about to freeze JoJo's arm just like mine. Come what may, I can't let harm befall the lad! His potential for Hamon is far too great to be wasted and worse, if he dies, than Miss Pendleton with her unique eye-beam attack will undoubtedly become yet another unholy terror upon the earth.

Both as a Hamon Master and as a human being, he couldn't allow such a terrible tragedy to happen.

Just as JoJo's blood vessels in his hand started popping from the freezing process, Zeppeli launched a desperate last-minute kick towards the vampire. Naturally, being at such close range and with such fast reflexes, Dio intercepted the kick and broke his leg, merely using two fingers that he jabbed straight into the bone.

“Baron!” Jonathan and Victor shouted as all three of them were suddenly thrown aside by Dio.

+++++++++++++++++++++++

They were suddenly falling. Jonathan felt Victor losing his grip. He tried turning his body to grab the child again but the young man was already too far away for his reach. Even for a Zoom Punch. His teacher had already fallen in the other direction and was nowhere near them.

However, during the fall he caught a glimpse of Thomas waiting below to catch the young boy.

Then I just need to straighten myself out.

As his body grazed a nearby rockwall, he kicked it using a little bit of Hamon to study his fall. The maneuver was successful in stabilizing his body so he landed gracefully on his feet. Just as a noble jungle cat would.

However, the Baron was far too injured to try something similar. He was bound to fall the ground with no chance to brace for the impact. Luckily, Thomas was already ready and caught the injured Italian just as well as he had caught little Victor.

Now that he was safely on the ground, he turned to his hand which was in horrible pain. It was terribly pale with the skin of his palm in shreds and covered in blood.

My hand's cold as ice. Every nerve is crying out in pain with the skin on my fingers peeling because he remove the moisture.

“Mister Joestar!” Thomas called out to him. “This chap's arm's in horrible condition. Probably the worst I've ever seen and I helped a man with gangrene just last week. And the leg's not doing much better.”

The zombie was right. While his own hand wasn't in good condition, his teacher's arm up to the elbow was completely pale and covered in streams of dried blood from where the blood vessels were frozen and shattered. At least his leg injury seem to be natural healing with Hamon, but if there was no way to warm up his arm and get the blood flowing, then it was most likely going to have to be removed.

What do we do? Hamon's the only weapon we have in our arsenal since my beloved Erina is not here. How do we stand against him?

“How anti-climatic, this parlor trick of yours.” Dio arrogantly shouted at them from his perch. “And Annabel actually thought I had to be worried. Ha! What a fool she is, though a useful as well as a pleasing looking one. I guess I was correct in assuming that my real opponent is your darling Erina.”

JoJo gritted his teeth.

“I've noticed that she isn't in attendance nor is that loudmouth guttersnipe you picked up like a stray puppy from Ogre Street.” A pronounced smirk appeared on Dio's face. “I can't imagine that you left either at home so where did they go? Did you, perhaps, send them on ahead towards my castle as some sort of attempt to destroy my stronghold while I was busy with you here?”

No! He tried to maintain a poker face despite his internal panic. He couldn't let Dio know that he was on to them.

However, his façade was flawed.

“So that's why they're not here.” Dio's smirk grew even wider. So wide, in fact, it was a miracle he didn't split his face with it. “I'll hand it to you, I never thought you one for actual, thought out strategy that wasn't spur of the moment thinking or was this your teacher's plan? Regardless, it has failed. Now you should save some of that fancy breathing! You're going to need that air for all the screaming I have in store for you.”

All around them, the ground started trembling. Loose rock started falling around the canyon and they were almost knocked on to their knees.

“Earthquake!” Thomas yelled. He started cradling the injured Italian.

“I don't think that's it!” Victor shouted. “I feel the strongest surge of pulling I've ever felt! I'm not sure what's coming but they have a lot of weapons! Who or whatever they are.”

“Tarkus! Bluford!” Dio commanded with vigor. “Arise and fight at my command! Let their cries of anguish resound so that all may know of my glory!”

Tarkus? Bluford? Those names sound familiar... But why? Jonathan thought as the ground around him started to rise. Due to this, he was cut off from the rest of the team. They could do nothing but stare as he's continued rising.

+++++++++++++++++++++++

“Whe-where did he dig up t-t-these bruisers?” Victor heard Thomas stutter. It wasn't hard to understand why though because the two zombie knights that stood before them were absolutely terrifying.

One was built like the mystical Minotaur fought by Theseus. Larger than even Mister Joestar who was by far, the tallest and most well-built man he'd ever met. Bulging muscles easily three times bigger than Victor's entire mass made up the zombie's body which was clad in medieval style armor with a giant horned helmet and a truly despicable looking grin to complete the monstrous look.

The other figure was far more slender but only compared with his zombie friend. This zombie was also ripped to the bone with a ridiculously long flowing mane of curly, wild, ebony hair and a distinctive scar on the bridge of his nose. He too, was clad in medieval armor and giving a fierce scowl filled with sharp teeth.

Dio was still the most terrifying being he'd ever had the displeasure of laying eyes on but these two were at a close second.

“Victor! Get to safety! Your guardian is no match for them!” Mister Joestar shouted from the top of the slab of stone. It turns out said slab of stone was being held up by one finger by the monstrous Minotaur looking zombie.

He absolutely agreed with the blue haired man's assessment but found he couldn't move. Not because he was paralyzed in fear as he expected but rather, anger is what kept him firmly in place. As much as he wanted to run, he couldn't. The vampire bastard still had his precious sister in his clutches. His only family left.

“I politely refuse! What kind of brother would I be if I abandon my sister just to save myself?”

He saw Mister Joestar frown but then ultimately nodded. If there's anyone who understood stubborn determination to save a family member, it was Jonathan Joestar. He then saw that the man pulled two items from his breast pocket and proceeded to toss them at him.

Victor ended up catching both and noticed that one was a pocket knife and the other was an off-white, perhaps gray rock.

The knife I understand but why did he throw me a rock? Victor was confused as he looked back up to Mister Joestar for guidance. He saw that the man was making a striking motion.

That's when he understood.

This isn't an ordinary rock. It's flint!

Victor quickly rushed to the Italian's side.

+++++++++++++++++++++++

“These proud knights are casualties of Queen Elizabeth's fatal machinations in the mid-1500s against Mary, Queen of Scotland.” Dio spoke. “Heed me well. I find these humans vexing. I order you to destroy them. I care not how.”

Jonathan found that the platform he was standing on was beginning to shatter. He quickly hopped off before being caught up in the carnage. As he was dodging the rocks in midair, he noticed two figures glaring up at him.

One of the zombies was built like a giant, wearing a horned helmet while the other one was much more slender but still a fearsome wall of muscles and had wild black hair almost as long as his body.

As he landed to the ground, he noticed that their gaze had followed him. Clearly he was their target. Not that it surprised him. With his mentor horribly injured, JoJo was clearly Dio's biggest threat of the group.

Most likely, the vampire didn't think much of his former knife wielding child minion and a zombie under his love's control which is something that Jonathan was counting on if they were to win this battle. He'd already noticed that Victor understood his message and had joined with the zombie in making a small fire for Zeppeli's frozen arm.

He is certainly a clever young man.

He gulped as he turned to face the two zombie knights. He flexed his once frozen hand and tried channeling a little Hamon through it. It was weak but still manage to make it through.

He took a deep breath and then took a boxer's stance against his two oncoming opponents.

Chapter Text

Windknight's Lot outskirts, England 1888 – Farmland

“So we will have to go through the village to get to the castle?” Erina asked the young man named Poco. The sun was getting very close to setting and she was already worried about Jonathan even though they'd only just split away not even fifteen minutes ago.

He will be fine. He's a strong, big man with the power of Hamon and more determination in the palm of his hand then most people have in their entire bodies. He will prevail. He has to...

The young man nodded. “It's the fastest way. Otherwise, we've have to cut through the forests and doing that in the dark is askin' to get yourself killed. Last time I went near that place, Penelope threatened to tan my hide for a week.”

“That's not exactly ideal but at least give us an opportunity to grab some extra supplies.” Speedwagon gesture to his hat while he pulled out his revolver. “This hat's pretty snazzy but it's not gonna do much against fellows who don't feel pain. Same with the revolver. If I even want to be useful, I'm gonna need something I could smash a fellow's brains in. Especially since I lack the strength to do it with my good old fists.”

She let out a small sigh. The scarred man was right. As a normal human with no Hamon capabilities, he was already at a severe disadvantage enough as it was so he definitely needed a weapon. Not to mention that they could drop off Poco with his family.

Unlike Victor and his strange guardian that allowed him to telekinetic control knives and other bladed weapons, this young man was a completely average child with no abilities to protect himself. She could not, in good conscious, allow him anywhere near the battlefield.

She actually felt uncomfortable with Victor being involved in the fighting but considering that Dio had his sister in his clutches, persuading the stubborn child would of been impossible. In some ways, she saw a younger Jonathan in the young Harker. Sure, he wasn't quite as boisterous as the JoJo she remembered from her youth but at the core, the two of them were actually very similar.

Both were stubbornly determined dark haired young man with good hearts who are willing to protect those they love with everything they had.

As they walked to the top of the hill on the path, she got a good glimpse of the strangely rowdy town as well as something farther back in the distance. While the backdrop of the bright full moon casted the structure in shadows, she recognized what it was immediately due to her night vision abilities.

Dio's stronghold.

She then looked back at the curly brown haired young man.

We need to find his family.

Once they found his family, she could just simply asked for more precise directions or even a shortcut and then leave him there safely.

There was absolutely no reason to bring him along. He would just slow them down.

Besides with the way he talks about his sister, he clearly loves and possibly idolizes her. Once he sees that she's home safe, he won't likely try to follow us.

Poco may have been putting on a brave face but in reality, he was just a scared little boy. The only reason he was even staying by their side was because he was worried about his sister and figured that their group was the best way to find her and protect her if she was in trouble.

In fact, she'd seen that the child pretty much glued himself to Speedwagon while obviously avoiding interacting with Lyndon or herself unless forced to. She didn't feel upset by this though because she understood where it came from. The two of them weren't human so naturally the young man probably felt uncomfortable around them.

We must find Poco's family first and then we will head for the castle.

+++++++++++++++++++++++

Maybe I should've given the kid my hat. Speedwagon casually thought as they continued walking down the path that led to the village. He certainly has the ability to use it better than I do.

If he was being logical about it, it made perfect sense. Victor's guardian allowed him to control all bladed weapons which included his special razor blade bowler . This meant that the kid could better utilize the hat in a fight then Speedwagon could ever hope to do.

On the other hand, it was his signature hat. His trademark. His calling card. It was what made him such a big threat on Ogre Street.

When people saw that hat, they knew they were dealing with the fearsome and ruthless Robert Edward O. Speedwagon.

It was also one of the few things he owned that he purchased legitimately. Well, as legitimately as you can count cheating a man at cards for the extra pounds legitimate.

To Speedwagon's defense, the man named Big John, had been a right bastard who had threatened to cut off his mate Lee's fingers just for accidentally bumping into him (and he is suspected that Lee's Asian heritage had also been a factor because that gutter trash was noted to be that kind of scum on top of being the usual kind of scum).

Also, he was a lousy card player in general. The drunk thug couldn't do a poker face to save his life. Speedwagon could've easily defeated the man without the cheating but he hadn't been in a great mood that day and wanted a guarantee on his investment as well as making the bastard look like a fool.

Before his grand old mum had died, one thing she always told him was “if they ain't smart enough to keep their riches, they don't deserve them.”

She certainly hadn't been the best of mothers but her toughness is what gave Robert the strength to survive growing up on London's notorious Ogre Street.

“Mister Adams!” Poco shouted. Speedwagon got out of his head and noticed that there was a man coming towards them. He looked like an ordinary chap with brown hair, brown eyes and a bit of a tan most likely earned through working in the fields all day. His simple but functional clothing also supported the theory that he was a farmer.

The man suddenly stopped and stared at the group. His gaze focused in on the young lad. “Poco, is that you? What are you doing at this hour of the night wandering the Moors when your family's worried sick? You know Penelope will kick your asre up and down the hills when she finds you.”

“Yeah... you're probably right.” The kid said with a disheartened tone. He started walking over towards the Adams fellow when Erina suddenly put her arm in front of him. He caught the crimson gleam in her eye as well as her protruding fangs. He also noticed that Lyndon's posture had suddenly become rigid as he glared at the man as well.

He gulped before grabbing the brim of his hat. They have sharper noses then even I do so if they think something's wrong with the man, then I trust them.

“What's wrong with you guys?” Poco looked at them like they were mad. “That's just Mister Adams. He's my neighbor and he wouldn't hurt a fly.”

“Was your neighbor.” Erina spoke in an unusually cold and heartless tone. “He may look human but I can smell it... The rot. The decay. He's no longer your kind neighbor but rather an undead tool for destruction.”

“Wait a minute!” The young man started to panic as he pointed over it Lyndon. “You're saying he's like that monster!”

Lyndon frowned. “I may be an undead monstrosity but I still have feelings. Besides, you should listen to Mistress. We can both smell that he ain't human no more.”

Mister Adams – who had just been standing there – suddenly started laughing hysterically, revealing his pointed teeth and absurdly long tongue.

Poco let out a gasp.

“Guess you can't fool your own kind! Rats! Well, I was hoping to have a nice easy meal but I guess I'm gonna have to fight for it.”

The muscles on the zombie started flexing as his outer skin was shed, revealing the unnatural greenish tint that it really was. His human face and hair also been discarded and instead revealed a human skull-like face with ridges that almost appeared to be scales seen on a reptile. His grotesque tongue grew even longer to where it was easily over 5 feet.

“You'll never be able to match my speed!” The creature screeched as he charged at the group. Speedwagon immediately shifted himself in front of Poco.

“Pathetic.” The vampiric woman grabbed hold of the undead man's tongue and yanked on it. This brought the zombie's face flying forward. With her free hand, she swiftly punched his incoming face which cause his entire head to shatter as if it were glass. Blood and guts flew everywhere. The headless body drop to the ground. She then dropped the tongue. “And disgusting. What a despicable creature.”

“Here you go Mistress!” Lyndon, like a dutiful butler, had pulled a handkerchief for her to clean her hands with. When she was done using his, she pulled out her own and then use it to dab her face. Cleaning off the blood that had splattered onto her cheeks.

Speedwagon was speechless.

Bloody hell! She destroyed that thing with one punch! This was the first time he had ever actually seen Miss Pendleton in action. Sure, she had held him up by the collar in the hospital during their confrontation but that was very different from an actual fight.

Turns out she was terrifying, brutal, and efficient. Nothing like the Erina who was generally a kind woman who cared about her patients and was mostly polite to everyone around her.

JoJo had said that she capable but deep down, he hadn't quite believed it.

He believed it now .

+++++++++++++++++++++++

I'm so thirsty! Her thoughts were chaotic as Poco pointed out the village gates. Her teeth were aching and there was no doubt that her eyes were fully crimson as they continued walking towards the town after destroying that disgusting zombie with the freakish tongue.

I need... blood to drink. Soon. But I don't have time to go hunting! Jonathan needs me at that castle! Our entire plan hinges on it.

The fact that they had run into a zombie was also troubling in its own right. If there was one zombie prowling around, no doubt there were others as well. Mister Zeppeli had specifically explained that as well as vampires making zombies, if a zombie bit someone's flesh, they would most likely turn into one as well. At least, if there was enough of them left anyway.

Knowing Dio, he probably made quite a few zombies and then just let him loose inside the village. We may be walking into a massacre.

To her horror, she was right.

It was the smell that hit her first, causing her teeth to ache more. It was quickly followed up by the sight of half eaten bodies in pools of blood that decorated the streets as well as screeching zombies actively eating bodies and fighting amongst each other for scraps.

“NNNNNNNNNNNNNOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!” The young man screamed as he tried to run further inside, most likely trying to rush off to find his sister. Speedwagon had to hold him back though his own body was trembling with evident fear.

Her hands formed fists. They hadn't even reached Dio's stronghold yet and their plan was already falling apart.

“Oh Jonathan, I hope you're faring better than we are.”

Chapter Text

Windknight's Lot outskirts, England 1888 – Canyon

Jonathan, in fact, was not faring better.

When he went to throw Zoom Punch, the zombie knight with the long flowing ebony hair had leaped at him, catching his fist. Not with his hands though, rather with the said hair which coiled around his arm and started constricting it like a python as well as sucking his blood.

He hadn't really been expecting hair to attack him. Though, in hindsight, he shouldn't of been all that surprised considering everything he'd already seen.

This ability... Could he possess a strange invisible guardian just like Victor?

“Peasant. Give me your blood!” The zombie shouted in a coarse yet oddly smooth voice.

“Actually, sir zombie, my family has been a part of the aristocracy for over 200 years.” Jonathan absentmindedly corrected the undead knight as he gritted through the pain caused by this man's hair. He wasn't really sure why he did so since his title meant little to him most of the time but it was part of his ingrained gentlemanly personality to not allow someone to walk around with incorrect assumptions.

His father had taught him that if somebody was wrong, the gentlemanly thing to do was to point it out but in a respectful manner as to not offend the other party.

“My apologies for my slip of the tongue, Young Lord but I still must kill you. My own Lord has willed it so.” The zombie, for his part, seem surprised and his apology sounded completely genuine. Of course, once he was done, he was back to his murderous scowl.

JoJo took a deep breath. If he can use that strange hair of his to suck my blood, then there is a possibility I could use it to channel Hamon directly to him.

“Sunlight Yellow Overdrive!”

He felt the soothing energy of Hamon crackled between his fingertips but there just wasn't enough of it to do any damage. He was losing too much blood and his hand was still unnaturally cold to do being almost frozen solid.

+++++++++++++++++++++++

If only my arm hadn't been frozen. William Zeppeli thought to himself. Thanks to the small fire that Victor and Thomas had cooked up, his arm was warming up and Hamon had started flowing through it again but it was still in no condition for battle.

“We need to get my arm working again! JoJo is certainly a courageous warrior but even he isn't ready to face those two alone!”

The three of them looked over at the two warriors. While the one with long hair had Jonathan in his clutches, the brutish one with the horn helmet started pulling a ridiculously massive sword from his back.

“Holy Bloody hell!” Victor remarked in a tone of both horror and amazement. “No wonder I was feeling such a strong pulling.”

Thomas nodded. “Judging by that size alone, I reckon that sword is bigger than Lord Joestar himself! And he's taller than 6 feet.”

William turned to the child. “Is it possible for you to control that sword?”

The young man gulped. “I've never tried controlling anything that big before but I'll definitely try!”

He saw the young man clutched the invisible object in his hand again. The focus in his green eyes was palatable as he stared directly at the larger knight zombie's sword.

At first nothing happened but then the zombie's sword started awkwardly jerking in the direction of their group. The zombie notice it as well and then decided to keep a firmer grip, not realizing what was causing his swords unnatural movements.

“Just a bit more Victor.” He mumbled as he turned over to look at the child. Unfortunately what he saw had firmly dashed his hopes.

Sweat covered the young man's brow. His hands trembled as he continued squinting at his target. Even his breathing became shallow and uneven.

The man-sized sword was too much for the boy.

“Brat! Give it up! If you try any harder, you're going to knock yourself cold.” Thomas scolded the boy. While his words were harsh, there was an undercurrent of concern. It was clear that his vampire mistress was always going to be his number one priority but the zombie didn't seem to be lacking compassion for the others around him.

+++++++++++++++++++++++

“You should be honored to perish at the hands of these men, Tarkus and Bluford. Bow to my will, O warriors of yore!” He heard Dio shout from his perch. His arrogance dripping off of his words as sap would off a tree.

Warriors of yore? He thought as he continued struggling against the bloodsucking hair. The vampire's words had just reminded him of something he was already suspecting.

Of course, now I remember where I know those names. I studied them in school. Tarkus and Bluford were mid-sixteenth century knights fiercely loyal to Mary Stuart, Queen of the Scots. So much so that when she was imprisoned after the death of her husband by Queen Elizabeth the first, they fiercely fought to free her. Legend states, that they were so ferocious on the battlefield that Elizabeth struck a deal with them, stating that she would free Mary in exchange for their lives. Only Elizabeth betrayed her word and had already killed Mary before even executing the knights. Their lives were forsaken for nothing and their hatred for Elizabeth burned brightly, even in their death.

“The story of these brave knights' betrayal seems to have struck a chord with me.” Dio spoke with conviction as he smirked at Jonathan. “From the earth, I call them to wreck their vengeance all these centuries later. Such is the power at my command. In life, they were fearsome. In death, they are invincible!”

“We have sworn fealty to Lord Dio.” The larger knight spoke with reverence. JoJo recognized him as Tarkus. He was well known for his inhuman brute strength and for the fact that his executioner's broke several axes on his thick stiff neck before they could finally finish the deed..

“We have come to lay waste to this world. It is a place without redemption!” The other knight, Bluford spoke with a similar tone. As opposed to strength, Bluford was famous for his cunning strategy and unparalleled honor as well as his lack of mercy towards opponents. It was said that when his head was removed, his hair ended up tangling around the executioner's feet and slicing into his flesh.

That hatred they felt when they died, it's had 300 years to ferment... Dio that fiend! Jonathan took another deep breath. He felt his Hamon humming. He's turned these honorable knights and twisted them into fearsome monsters to serve his own agenda.

This made his blood boil which made his Hamon heat up.

He blinked. Hamon's energy is equal to sunlight which is equal to heat!

If he hadn't been in a life or death situation, he would've berated himself further for not making such an obvious conclusion sooner.

Hamon within me, come to my aid! He gathered his Hamon in his other fist and focused on the warmth of the energy. Willing it to become warmer. Hotter. Hotter than a raging bonfire...

It's traditional golden color suddenly turned more crimson. He then aimed his fist at the arm encased in the bloodsucking hair.

“Scarlet Overdrive!” He shouted as he struck his own arm and more importantly, the hair encasing it. Of course, unlike his usual punches, he held back quite a bit since it would've been foolish to injure himself.

The impact of his Hamon infused fist vibrated throughout his arm. The energy itself actually felt pleasant and flowed back into his system naturally. Even stimulating it to where it was flowing all around his body which caused him to have a golden glow for a few brief moments.

The same could not be said for the zombie's hairs which became brittle and shattered as it unraveled from his arm.

Bluford's eyes widened while he heard his mentor remark upon his power.

Of course, all Jonathan was thinking about was his opponent's next move.

“Methinks this boy is a champion of his day.” Bluford spoke. His scowl had been replaced with a sort of grin that had an air of respect to it. “He shall make the perfect target upon which to practice the art of war.”

Jonathan breathed, shifting his battle stance to one that Zeppeli had taught him.

However, before either of the knights or Jonathan could attack, he heard another sound approaching from behind him. He turned and saw it was another zombie knight, though this one appeared to be nothing more than a raging beast as he was missing various chunks of his flash and his horribly rusted armor was barely clinging to his rotten body.

Another zombie?! We must've missed him during our initial attack.

“This once flesh belongs to me!” The foul creature screeched as he charged closer to JoJo. “Yes, I can smell his delicious cartilage already.”

He already started to turn his body to defend himself when, out of nowhere, Bluford appeared behind the charging zombie with his distinctive scowl.

“He is our foe. Get thee gone from here, you rotten glutton.” He said with a tone of pure menace. With one swipe of a finger, he snatched the charging zombie's nose and flung it to the side as if it were a piece of dirt.

The other zombie, fearful of its brethren, wisely jumped back. Hilariously enough, the zombie managed to trip on a rock and slam its head backwards into the hard ground, unintentionally killing itself.

Victor, Thomas and even Dio himself had slightly chuckled while everyone else remained stoic.

Meanwhile, JoJo hadn't even been paying attention at all. Instead he was staring at the knight with the flowing hair.

Jonathan's ocean blue eyes went wide. His expression caught between shock, fear and awe.

He moves with infernal speed that I've only seen in my beloved or Dio.

“Milord Dio,” Bluford turned up to the vampire. “In this young man, I do sense a great reservoir of spirit. I humbly petition you for the right to face him in sole combat and strike him down.”

Jonathan imagine Dio rolling his eyes, judging by how annoyed he looked. However, he simply frowned. “As you wish, then.”

The knight with the flowing locks then turned over to his partner. “Tarkus, this one here's mine.”

The horned helmet wearing knight nodded his head slightly as he put his sword down. As a fellow knight, it was natural that he respected his partner's wishes.

“It's remarkable how a man I learned about in school has now returned from the dead to kill me.” Jonathan said with a bit of a tremble in his voice as he formed another battle stance. The way that the zombie knight walked with absolute authority almost had him quaking in his boots.

“Relax your muscles, JoJo!” He heard his mentor shout from behind him. “Breathe steadily, no matter what!”

He would've responded back but that's when Bluford leaped in the air towards him. Curiously, it with both hands behind his back.

What's this? He's got both hands behind his back. JoJo thought as he loosened his muscles but still kept perfect form. I imagine he's doing it so I can't predict which is his sword arm... Although, it could be that he's going to attack me with that hair?

To Jonathan's surprise, he was actually correct in his assumption. For Bluford indeed used hair to grip his blade.

He barely had time enough to roll away from the impressively fast strike. If he had been any slower, the blade was sunk directly into his neck.

Unfortunately, he put too much momentum into his actions and ended up rolling off the cliff that he had found himself upon.

“You've got a keen eye, my boy.” He heard the zombie knight shout down at him. “My hair's Danse Macabre has claimed many.

Danse Macabre... must be the name of his guardian. He thought as he continued falling. Luckily, his landing would most likely survivable considering that water was underneath him instead of stone.

“Have at thee!”

He then saw the knight stepping at the edge of the cliff and jumping in after him.

He heard the frantic shouts of his teacher and the rest of their companions just as his body crashed into the surface of the water.

+++++++++++++++++++++++

JoJo's as good as dead. Dio happily thought. He can't touch Bluford underwater, especially without the ability to breathe. Things are finally going my way.

As much pleasure as Dio thought he would get by draining Jonathan's life himself, he knew that the man and his Hamon abilities was not his biggest threat. No, that honor firmly belonged with Erina.

He had seen firsthand her sheer ferocious power the night he had accidentally turned her. That had been when she first been changed and that was weeks ago. With the kind of determination he knew she possessed, he doubted that she'd just been sitting on her laurels doing nothing. She had most likely trained and studied herself and was very likely motivated to want him dead considering everything that he had done to her and the man she loved more than life itself.

He needed to do something about her and soon. Especially since she hadn't followed Jonathan and the rest of them into the ambush and instead was most likely heading for his castle to destroy his base.

I imagine Annabel has already released the zombies into the town to begin my reign so that should probably slow the fearsome woman down. He chuckled at that. There was no doubt she had.

Out of all that served him, she was, by far, the most loyal minion he had. What was extra ironic was that she was neither a zombie nor hypnotize as her brother had been. She genuinely cared about him. Loved him in fact and probably would've willingly killed herself if he asked her to. This, of course, made him want to laugh even harder at her sheer stupidity but of course it's not like he wasn't going to use the girl. She was perfect for his purposes, even though her so-called bird guardian was only useful as a spy.

“I will go.” He spoke loudly and clearly with what remained of his opponents. He enjoyed their frustrated and horrified faces. “Here, there is nothing left to see. And now, I will transform this sleepy little village into a necropolis. The zombies I create will devour England like a plague, with the world to soon follow!”

With his piece spoken, he jumped down from the ledge and started hurrying over to the village. With luck, he'd be able to intersect the vampiress before she made it to his lair.

+++++++++++++++++++++++

Chapter Text

“No!” Victor cried out as he watched Mister Joestar fall into the water followed by the fearsome Bluford.

“No!” The Italian also yelled. “He's at a serious disadvantage. Underwater, there's no air for him to breathe which means no Hamon.”

He wasn't actually sure what Hamon really was but considering all he could see it do, it was certainly a powerful force as well as versatile in ways he probably couldn't even imagine.

He, the Italian and the zombie all tried to jump in the water after the blue haired man but were stopped by the other zombie knight. He evilly sneered at them while holding up his massive sword.

If only... I could control that blade.

He looked down at his guardian, biting his lip. Razor's Edge was certainly useful and he most definitely couldn't live without it but it lacked the versatility that the Hamon Powers possessed. In reality, it could really only do three things:

Razor's Edge itself could cut through anything but due to its relatively small size, it meant Victor had to get up close and personal and that generally wasn't very optimal considering how physically weak Victor was.

It's second ability was what gave Victor a six sense when it came to bladed weaponry in his surrounding area. This ability was probably the most useful in his daily life, especially when he and Anna had been stuck wandering the streets of London with no home for weeks. He'd gotten out of more scrapes than he could count just by being able to distinguish thugs just by feeling the moving weaponry in their pockets.

Its final ability was its most obvious one and that was the ability to control bladed weapons telekinetically and the one that Victor actively used to defend himself. Unfortunately this ability came with a serious disadvantage in that if he used it too much, he tended to get splitting headaches and there were even points where blood had dripped out of his nose.

I'm not at that point now but if I try again, I'm gonna knock myself out. He bitterly thought. Tarkus' human sized sword was just simply too much for him to handle.

Through Dio's forced experimentation and his own experiences prior to meeting the vampire, he found that bigger objects were harder to control. Especially in great numbers. He could easily control about sixty knives that were about 2 inches long but longer and heavier objects like swords, he could control maybe about fifteen without mental strain. And then there were objects such as spears and halberds. He could maybe control about five at one time but he would have to focus harder than usual and he couldn't do it for as long.

Of course these calculations were when he was in good mental and physical shape. He most likely wouldn’t have been able to control the massive sword even if he had been fresh-faced with a good nights rest and full belly.

He was nowhere near that good of shape now. Actually he was exhausted, having repeatedly used his ability in one day. For being in active combat which he wasn't used to along with the sheer stress of the life-and-death situation and the fear he felt not only for his precious sister still in the clutches of that vampire but also for his newfound companions who had accepted him wholeheartedly despite the fact that he had attacked them.

It was lot to shoulder for twelve-year-old child.

Of course, the goodhearted but incredibly stubborn Victor didn't see it this way. Instead, he saw himself as a failure for not being able to move the massive knight's blade more than a couple inches.

He gritted his teeth as he looked away from the knight and back to the water.

Please Mister Joestar... Please survive!

+++++++++++++++++++++++

I-I need to breathe. I need to generate Hamon. Just a single breath. That's all that's needed... Jonathan desperately thought as he started clutching his neck. His lungs screaming for air.

The water was surprisingly clear but rather cold which leaked into his very bones. It also causes his bangs to flutter in his face. Not only was it irritating but also quite deadly considering that he was not alone underneath the surface.

Bluford had naturally followed him.

Being a zombie, he didn't actually need to breathe so he spoke to Jonathan underwater. His voice naturally sounding louder and more distorted due to the fact that sound waves travel faster underneath the water.

“Go, boy. Make for the surface if you can. I suffer not for want of air, but my armor leaves me sorely encumbered under the water.”

He's right. I'm in trousers with a nice wool sweater but he's wearing full plated metal armor. He may not need to breathe but he's in no better position to fight underwater than I am. Even his strange hair offers him no advantage with our current situation. He may be able to control it as a third arm but the water resistance will cause even his fastest motions to be sluggish.

“A duel between heroes.” He proudly proclaimed with a smirk. “If you're lucky, you can beat me to the top. Come. You'll drown if you tarry. Act, and quickly!”

Can I make it? Or will I just get dragged down to my doom? I get one chance.

There were many things that could go wrong. The first one being that he doesn't make it to the surface at all and drowns. Or being dragged below by the zombie knight. Even if he did make it to the surface before Bluford, he ran the risk of being sliced down by the zombie's sword wielding hair since he obviously wouldn't need it for swimming.

On the surface of the water without a weapon to defend himself... he was incredibly vulnerable.

I can't, the surface is going to be my death. But I still need air to breathe...

His thoughts were getting more strained as his lungs burned as if someone had poured lava down his throat. His felt his mouth almost open instinctively in a desperate attempt to grab more air but he managed to squelch the temptation.

Air... air...

He felt his gaze go downword. He noticed a strange clump of rocks on the bottom of the lake. It was distinct compared to the rest of the rock bed.

At the sight of it, he was struck with two pieces of information.

The first one was of the fact that he had remembered learning in school. The other, a memory of his childhood.

The fact: Windknight's Lot was a coal mining town.

Such a fact was virtually meaningless on its own but in the context of his current situation, became incredibly useful.

As to the childhood memory: it was of him and Danny fighting over his toy pistol. Danny had grabbed hold of it and Jonathan had desperately wanted it back and the two were in the midst of tug-of-war. It was during that moment that his late father had come and spotted the two of them fighting.

“What's this? Danny's grabbed hold of your toy pistol and won't give it back?” His father spoke in a gentle tone. “The reason is because you're trying to take it away from him. Change your strategy, JoJo. Try giving it to him instead.”

At the time he hadn't believed his father but did as he suggested. His advice had worked like a charm and Danny had given him back his pistol without so much as a fight.

While the memory itself wasn't exactly relevant, its lesson: 'change your strategy' was incredibly useful .

What I need is air... but it doesn't necessarily have to come from the surface. Jonathan thought as he instead dived deeper into the abyss using all of his remaining energy to swim deeper down. To an outsider, it would've looked like he had simply gone mad but JoJo had a plan in mind.

He was headed straight for the strange pile of rocks he had spotted earlier.

Windknight's Lot was a coal mining town! That means there has to be collapse tunnels running all throughout the area. If that unnatural looking pile is what I'm thinking it is, then there should be an air pocket trapped underneath these rocks.

He made it to the pile and started shifting the largest one on top. To his luck, indeed there was an air bubble hidden just beneath the stone. As the water bubbled with the release air he took a deep breath as it passed his face.

I found it! With just one breath, my blood has Hamon flowing through it again.

He then turned to the zombie floating above him.

Bluford's sickly eyes were wide open. He most likely had thought Jonathan had lost his mind when he had dived deeper into the water instead of clawing for the surface as an ordinary man would have.

“That's impossible.” He heard the zombie cry in shock.

Prepare yourself, serving of evil. The tables have turned. He formed a fist as he charged it with Hamon. Instead of its normal golden color, it was turquoise blue this time. It's especially fitting since were down here, my Hamon will hit you that much harder as water is a perfect conductor. Underwater Turquoise Blue Overdrive!

He threw the punch. The Hamon crackled with fierce power as it flew from his fist and directly into the face of the undead knight.

The force of his attack was so powerful it actually shot the knight out of the water.

+++++++++++++++++++++++

Victor, Zeppeli, Thomas and especially Tarkus had not expected the notoriously fearsome knight to come flying out of the water like a cork off a bottle of champagne and crash on the bank of the lake looking worse for wear.

His teammates were naturally thrilled.

“He did it! God, man, he did it!”

“Bravo!”

“Thank God he survived!”

Meanwhile, Tarkus narrowed his eyes with a deep frown on his face. He clenched the hilt of his sword a little tighter.

Only a few moments later did Jonathan break the surface. He was drenched head to toe and looked a little out of breath but otherwise seemed completely unharmed.

Once he got a few more breaths. His expression hardened at his joyful companions.

“It's not over yet!” He shouted. “I can't believe Bluford was able to dodge that blast of Hamon. Even with water resistance, he still moves at inhuman speeds. He was all but a blur.”

Jonathan along with the group all looked over towards the injured undead knight. He was drenched head to toe with his hair plastered to his body and armor. His face was covered in cracks and his forehead bled dark gelatinous blood. However outside of those wounds the rest of his body was in perfect condition. For such a powerful attack, it left relatively little mark.

He clenched his teeth. My Overdrive barely glanced off his forehead. Now I know anything less than a solid punch won't be enough to send Hamon into him.

The zombie knight turned to face JoJo with a bright murderous smile of sharp fangs.

“My good Lord Dio, I think thee for this life anew! And that I may duel with this stouthearted lad. My heart would swell to bursting if it still beat. In blood and deed, he is the stuff of heroes. Now we will fight in our native element. It is by mastery of our arts and strength of our spirits that we wage this duel. Bare your soul. Hold nothing back, lest you not survive beyond this moment!”

Jonathan took a deep breath as he finally made it to the edge of the water. He stared down Bluford.

Even as Dio's puppet, his pride is a force to be reckoned with. But his knightly valor has been twisted into a wanton love of violence.

The undead knights grin grew as he saw Jonathan approach. “When I beat you, I'll take your head as my trophy!”

“It's easy to let your hair do the work.” He shouted back. “Come, withstand my Hamon face-to-face like a man!”

Bluford wildly leaped into the air.

Jonathan charged forward.

Round two of their battle had commenced.

Chapter Text

“Overdrive Barrage!” Jonathan shouted as he sent a flurry of punches to stop the oncoming tangled mass of animated hair. Unfortunately, for every attack that struck its mark, strands of hair would slip past and start wrapping around his limbs. Soon his hands, arms, torso, neck and even his legs were wrapped up in the undead knight's flowing mane of hair.

He couldn't help but let out grunts of pain as the hair constricted around him. Strands even burying themselves through his wet clothes and skin to suck more blood.

Bluford then leaned his neck forward before throwing it back with such force that JoJo was sent flying into the air.

“JoJo!” He heard his teacher and Victor cry out in a panic.

The zombie knight then threw him into the side of a tree. Before he even had a chance to catch his breath, the tangled mass of hair further wrapped itself around him and even awkwardly pinned him to the tree itself.

+++++++++++++++++++++++

“This is terrible.” William couldn't help but speak out loud as he watched the horrific scene happening before him. “Hamon can only be projected through the arms and the legs. With his arms bound in front of him like they would in a straitjacket, he has no way of blasting through that infernal hair of Bruford's.”

“I-I want to help him out for Mistress's sake, but the three of us have it even worse.” The zombie with the incredible girth gestured to behind him. “I think ol' Tarkus here fancies a dustup and I don't know about you, but I ain't exactly keen in fighting this behemoth knowing I'm going to lose.”

The Hamon master gritted his teeth as he stared up at the massive Tarkus. He had a vicious sneer on his rotten face as well as a tight grip on his human sized sword. It was honestly a miracle that the zombie had not attacked them yet despite having every opportunity and it being far more advantageous to do so.

It must be his knightly code holding him back. This is why he only blocks us from interfering instead of using the opportunity to kill us while JoJo is distracted.

Of course, this thought didn't comfort the man at all. If the undead knight didn't have so much honor, he had no doubts that he would've already killed them.

His arm was still partially frozen while his leg felt incredibly stiff even after the Hamon healing. It would probably take him at least three days to fully recover but of course he didn't have that time. As to his other two teammates, they were no better shape.

It was obvious that Victor was exhausted both physically and mentally. The way sweat dripped off his forehead, his tired eyes and the way he was leaning against the rocks all pointed to that. If Zeppeli had to guess as to the cause it was most likely due to overusing his unique abilities and just the shear stress of the situation. The child had been under the direct control of a vicious vampire for over two weeks. That kind of mental strain could cause an adult to go insane. He even witnessed such a case years back.

The fact that young Victor seem to be mentally sound was yet another sign of his true potential but in the end, he was still a child and he was nearing his limits.

No matter how strong someone's will is, there is always a breaking point.

And then there was Thomas, Miss Pendleton's loyal subordinate. He may have been a zombie just as the knight was but Thomas had been an ordinary man off the streets of England before being changed while Tarkus had been a man extensively trained in the art of combat. There honestly really was no comparing the two.

Thomas would undoubtedly lose if they fought da uomo a uomo.

He clenched his fists.

What a pathetic fool I am... My dear student is in trouble and yet I'm stuck watching on the sidelines. Helpless to intervene. Forced to do nothing. Master Tonpetty would surely be disappointed if he were here to witness this disgrace.

+++++++++++++++++++++++

Jonathan continued struggling against the zombie's hair. His groans and screams where the sound of agony personified.

His hair... it's tearing through my clothes, through my skin. The more I struggle, the tighter its grip as well as sucking away my blood. This may just be hair but like spiders silk, its fragile appearance is not indicative of its true strength.

He heard a tree branch above him snap due to the pressure of being squeezed by the hair. Naturally this was what was going to happen to him if he didn't figure a way to destroy it with Hamon and free himself.

Suddenly, though, he saw that Bruford's sword had flown out of its sheath. In movement quicker than the eye could blink, the sword had maneuvered itself away from the knight's back to a hovering above the taut hair that connected the two of them. With one quick swing, the hair was sliced before it innocently fell to the ground.

“What! Impossible!” Bruford was utterly confused by this surprise turn of events. “What possibly could be possessing my sword?!”

Meanwhile, JoJo could feel small if not strained smile forming on his face.

Thank you Victor.

Now that the hair wasn't attached, it's grip on him lessened though it was still fairly tight considering just how thoroughly tangled it had become around his body. Thankfully, as a stroke of luck, the worst of it that had been around his neck was significantly loosened, allowing him to breathe much better.

He took another very deep breath. Using his sheer hard-earned strength and a bit of Hamon to bolster it, he pushed his twisted limbs away from each other. Causing the hair restraining him to rip and unravel apart. He was finally free...

Just in time to see that Bruford had gotten over his shock and had grabbed the sword from the ground and was prepared to strike him. Rage was burning in his murky dark red eyes.

He shouted in genuine anger “I'm not sure how you accomplish such a feat of controlling my sword without lifting a single finger but bid your petty life adieu. Behold, the coup de grace! I'll take your head and bathe in a fountain of life-giving blood!”

“Take this!”

Jonathan delivered an impressive high kick that stopped the blade cold. Of course, it didn't just do that. No, Jonathan didn't just kicked the sword to block the attack, for his foot was crackling with the telltale signs of Hamon. Interestingly enough, the arcs of color this time was silver.

“Water's not all that conducts Hamon. Metal Silver Overdrive!”

The Hamon swiftly traveled up the blade of the sword and through the handle, directly to Bruford's arm. The arm quickly bubbled as it was filled with the Hamon energy. The flash instantly boiled and started dissolving into an unidentifiable mass of ashen gray goo. The sword harmlessly fell to the ground, completely unaffected by the energy that had traveled through it.

+++++++++++++++++++++++

“He... did it.” Victor whispered to himself as he saw that the zombie's arm had been destroyed by the direct shot of Hamon.

“Clever, using the sword to conduct Hamon.” He heard the Italian speak proudly. “I'll have to admit, I would've never thought of that.”

The zombie nodded in awe. “I always knew that the big chap had a brain but bloody damn. Man's quick on his feet.”

Victor couldn't help but smile despite his throbbing head and heavy eyelids. He was feeling incredibly proud. Moving weapons were always harder to control and that zombie had been jumping around far too much for Victor to get a good read until he had entangled Jonathan.

Just one swipe of my blade and Mister Joestar had managed to turn everything around! I'm not so useless after...

He didn't finish the thought as his eyes rolled to the back of his head.

+++++++++++++++++++++++

Luckily Thomas had noticed the boy wobbling and caught him before he fell face first into the lake. He quickly dragged the boy from the edge to guarantee he wouldn't slip.

“So it's the young page that intervened using witchcraft. Back in my day, that would've earned him a death in flames.”

William and Thomas both looked up at the massive undead knight. He had a twisted, amused grin upon his hideous face.

+++++++++++++++++++++++

Unaware of his companion struggles, Jonathan pulsed with revitalized Hamon energy. Both of his fists encased in it. He stared down at the charging one arm zombie with fierce determination burning in his ocean blue eyes.

“How my heart resonates. I'm pulsing with heart and life. My blood is a symphony within me! Sunlight Yellow Overdrive!”

Once Bruford was in range, he sent a flurry of fast Hamon infused punches directly into the zombie's face. He wasn't sure how many times he had struck the undead man for he had lost count. Eventually he threw a final one that sent the zombie flying backwards.

As his fist was still encased in Hamon he realized something.

When I pummeled Bluford a moment ago, something felt different. He glanced over at the unmoving knight. A bit of sadness crept into his expression. Knowing his past makes his present corruption all the worst. Take heart, JoJo. He is no longer that man any anymore. Now he's just an evil zomb–

But then he stopped his train of thought.

No. Just because he was a zombie... does not equal him being evil. Thomas and Lyndon are both the zombies and yet they've been nothing but pleasant and kind individuals. Spending their days taking care of the injured and helping out my beloved with no complaints. They've never once tried harming anyone. It's obvious that this knight's malice doesn't come from his form but rather, what Dio's manipulations have turned him into. Even as a zombie, he showed both honor and pride unrelated to his mission so just like Thomas and Lyndon, he has his own will independent from his master's. He is not merely a puppet. He is an individual just like I am.

“I am the Black Night Bluford. Strike me as thou wilt. This pain is nothing!” He heard the undead man shouted him. He was clutching onto his sword with his one good hand as he struggled to get onto his feet.

“Watch out JoJo he still dangerous!” He heard his teacher cry out to him.

Bluford jumped into the air with an expression of fury on his cracked covered face. He held the sword with his remaining arm and got ready to take a great swing at him.

However, instead of taking a battle stance as one would've expected, Jonathan relaxed his posture and simply stood still. A look of melancholy on his face.

Both Zeppeli and Thomas screamed at him to move but Jonathan did no such thing as the blade came closer and closer.

To the surprise of everyone, the blade stop short. The only damage caused was a small cut into his left cheek.

+++++++++++++++++++++++

At first, William thought it was Victor interfering again but the child was unconscious in Thomas's arms. Logically, he couldn't have stopped the blade even if he wanted to.

So the knight stopped the strike himself? He was lost. While zombies could act independently, for the most part they were usually just tools for their vampire master's will. It wasn't until he had met the vampiress Erina and her two zombie servants, that he had considered the idea that the undead could retain their humanity despite their dark cravings. That they still had a chance to be good. That they weren't always evil.

Now, in front of him, there was another example of an undead man who'd managed to overcome his curse.

He tipped his head downward. “It seems that I've grown arrogant over the years. I have forgotten Master's Tonpetty first lesson. 'Always observe, never assume.'”

+++++++++++++++++++++++

Jonathan took a deep breath as he stared at the motionless zombie that had smoke coming from his pores. “A moment ago... You said, 'This pain is nothing.' Thomas and Lyndon have told me that they don't feel pain anymore. The fact that you can feel it again... It means you've regained your humanity.”

“Thomas and Lyndon?”

“Yes Thomas is the zombie that is with us right now. Lyndon is his partner though he is elsewhere right now.” Jonathan gestured across the bank. Bluford glanced over before turning his gaze back to him. His eyes had an uncharacteristic gentleness to them. “I've spoken to both of them and no matter what is done to injure them, they can't feel it anymore. Though they can still feel the pain of loss as well as the happiness of joy.”

The zombie gave him a quizzical look. “I thought it a bit strange that you fight against us undead and yet you have undead allies. Of course, I didn't care until now but may you answer my query?”

He nodded a smile appearing across his face. “You made it find this hard to believe but the woman I love is a vampire. Thomas and Lyndon were two unlucky souls that she accidentally turned when the mask was first placed upon her face. Once she regained her senses, she immediately regretted having transformed them and has done all she can to make sure that the two of them and herself stayed the people that they were and not succumb to bloodlust and evil that tempted them every day.”

“So the hero with the ability to destroy vampires is in love with one?” Bluford gave a gentle chuckle. The ground beneath his feet started to glow with the telltale sign of Hamon. Patches of grass began to grow and and beautiful white flowers started blooming. “It seems fate has a twisted sense of humor and yet... it almost feels right. Only a man with possessing such a strong yet gentle heart could see past such a malicious curse and love the woman underneath. Your ability to see goodness in others is an uncommon gift.”

Jonathan nodded. “It was the reason I didn't try to dodge. You could of killed me just now, but you stayed your hand.”

“Without hesitation, you stood like a statue before me, ready to take the final blow.” The zombie spoke slowly collapsing to his knees as his legs disintegrated. “Others may call you foolish... but I believe it's the definition of bravery to put your trust in one who's your opponent. To have such unwavering faith...”

Bluford started coughing uncontrollably. The stumps of his legs and hand on his sword were the only things seemingly holding him up.

He looked up towards the sky. “Once I'd have railed against the pain I feel. Now, going to my rightful end, I cherish all that proves me once human. It gives me joy. The embers dull within me but I am tranquil. There is no bitterness I once felt left. What irony to live yet again. Dying with thanks on my lips for the very man who slaughters me anew. I shall return to my one true master, my beautiful queen...”

His gaze was now back on Jonathan.

“I would know the name of the warrior who bested me. You had spoken that you were a Lord but you never did introduce yourself properly. May I request you kindly do me that honor now?”

“I am Lord Jonathan Joestar, head of the Joestar household of Liverpool.”

“Lord Joestar, I leave you this sword, given to me by my precious queen and the word engraved upon it. LUCK!” He showed up his sword. Indeed in scripted on the golden hilt was the word luck. “But first, let me affix my own benediction.”

He sliced his finger on the edge of his blade. Using his own blood, he drew the P upon the handle.

“PLUCK!”

“Sir Bluford!” Jonathan started to say but saw the kind and gentle smile on the man's face as the rest of his body finally deteriorated. His armor fell backwards and his sword was sticking up from the ground.

Jonathan held his chest. A tear forming in in the corner of his eye.

“Go to your rest. Let no one doubt you have earned it, Sir Bluford... Your soul has been redeemed.”

Chapter Text

Windknight's Lot, England 1888 – Townsquare

Blood and death were everywhere. Erina had already lost count of how many zombies she ripped through with her bare hands. She was methodical and efficient about it of course as she didn't want to unnecessarily waste her energy. She always went for the heads to make sure the brain was thoroughly smashed. If she couldn't get to it, then she would cripple the zombie until she could. She often aimed for the joints which were generally weak points.

The formerly human nurse turned vampire was a scary opponent when she wanted to be.

Of course, she was not the only one fighting.

Lyndon was a veteran when it came to street brawls, having participated in many in his life. Naturally this translated nicely as a zombie. Like his mistress, he also went for the heads and especially for the kneecaps. Once the zombies went down, he would stomp onto their heads to make sure they wouldn't rise again.

Speedwagon, like Lyndon, was used to having a rough lifestyle and knew his way around a good old-fashioned brawl. What he lacked in a zombie's strength, he more than made up for with his experience and ingenuity. After spotting a local hardware store, he broke in and grabbed the nearest sledgehammer and used it as his perfect weapon.

The only one not fighting was Poco. Of course, this was expected considering he was a child with no fighting prowess whatsoever. The group insisted that he hide outside the village until the zombies could be cleared out.

There had been no complaints.

“Dammit there's just so many of these damn undead blokes!” Speedwagon cursed as he smashed another zombie into the brick wall of the local building. Its head completely demolished by the powerful strike.

Lyndon kicked another one away. “He's right Mistress! These creatures are slowing us down. We need to get to the castle.”

“I know that!” She practically screeched as she looked at both of them. “However, we can't just leave a village full of zombies. If even one of them remains unchecked then we'll have more problems later. It only takes one to create an army.”

Not to mention Jonathan would never leave a village to defend itself if he could do something about it...

Of course, she understood why they felt that way. They were right but it didn't mean that she wasn't also right as well. Essentially they were at an impasse. They needed to get to the castle but they also needed to destroy the zombies remaining in the town.

“Well if we are going to weed out all the zombies, we might have to split up to do since there doesn't seem to be any more in the square.”

Just a Speedwagon spoke, a zombie came charging from behind him. The three of them raced to attack it but before they could, someone else actually beat them to the punch.

Literally, as they saw a fist with crackling golden arcs of energy dance across the knuckles punch through the zombie’s chest.

“The hell!” Lyndon shouted as the three of them stared at the zombie crumbling to dust in front of them.

The attacker of the zombie was revealed to be a man who appeared to be in his mid-30s. His hair was a dirty blonde color and short with the entire top being a straight cut off which she had no idea how he achieved. His eyes were a murky hazel while his skin was pale, but not as pale as hers. His clothing was very strange as it was white and blue and it appeared he had leather armor built into it. Of course, it also had bloodstains in places.

The most important feature though was his golden energy flowing throughout his body.

He was a Hamon user.

“Hello there, it's nice to see some human and not so human faces that aren't trying to attack me in what's left of this poor, forsaken village.” The man spoke with a gentle but peculiar accent. It was certainly not British but it also wasn’t Italian like the other Hamon user. She actually suspected it was Eastern in origin but she wasn't sure.

“Who the bloody hell are you?” Lyndon asked in a rather crass fashion. She would've berated him on his manners but he did bring up a very good point.

It's not likely that this man is working for that wretched demon but that still begs the question of where did he come from?

To her knowledge, the only two Hamon users in the area were the Baron and her beloved Jonathan.

The blonde Hamon user gave the zombie a bit of an awkward chuckle before taking a small bow. “My apologies Lady Erina Pendleton, Robert Edward O. Speedwagon and Lyndon. My name is Dire. I am a colleague of William's.”

“William's?”

“He means Baron Zeppeli.” Another unknown male voice spoke. This man who seemed to be in his mid-20s walked towards them. He wore a cape that was bloodstained as well and had long flowing black hair and matching obsidian eyes. Judging by his soft facial features as well as similar accent to the first man, she suspected that he was of Asian descent. He also had Hamon flowing through his veins. “My colleague here forgets that William doesn't use his name outside of the temple anymore.”

The blond man that had called himself Dire frowned though there was still a friendly glint in his eye. “Must you always feel the need to correct me Straizo? I am still your elder even if I may not look it anymore.”

“If one wants to be treated as an elder, one should start acting like it.” The other man apparently named Straizo retorted with a small hint of a teasing tone. “As long as you cling to your silly love of the dramatic, I will treat you as a colleague rather than a superior.”

“That's disappointing, I suppose that means I must get used to that attitude of yours?”

“You should.”

“Wait a minute. So you two are Hamon users in league with the Italian?” Speedwagon asked.

They both nodded, Straizo even pulled an envelope from underneath his cloak, handing it over to her. As she took a closer look at the envelope she noticed that the name written on it wasn't Baron but rather William Anthonio Zeppeli.

William is a fine name. I wonder why he calls himself Baron instead?

“Yes.” The black haired Hamon user continued. “He wrote this letter to us the day after he contacted you and Lord Jonathan Joestar. In it, he explained that a wicked man named Dio willingly transformed himself into a vampire and was wreaking havoc across the countryside of London and thought he might need help in taking the bastard down. He also explained your situation. How you were an unwitting victim and that you were doing everything you could just to retain your humanity and not harm others.”

“How... thoughtful of him.” She spoke. She was genuinely surprised. She had assumed that Mister Zeppeli was (understandably) not fond of her. She was the very thing that he hunted down for a living and she had also attacked him when they first met. Neither one of those facts lent one to having a good first impression.

“So you two men are here to help in our fight against that wretched villain?”

Dire gave a small chuckle. “Well it's not just us two...”

The two of them stepped away from the group to reveal a third man that was walking casually through the bloodstained town. He was significantly older than the two gentlemen before them. If she had to guess, she most likely would've said he looked to be in his 60s. However, something told her that he was far older than he appeared. The golden Hamon energy that flowed through his body was the brightest she'd ever seen.

He had no hair on his head but did have a nicely trimmed white beard. His skin was dark as well as his eyes. His bloodstained clothing seemed to be modified robes that also had leather armor incorporated into them, most likely for easier and less constrained movement. He was smoking a pipe as he made it up to the group.

“My apologies young ones but these old legs are not as fast as they used to be.”

“This is our master and head of the Hamon Clan, Grandmaster Ngapoi Ngawang Tonpetty.”

Chapter Text

To clean the rest of the zombies from Windknight's Lot, they all agreed the best route was to split up into pairs to thoroughly comb the town and also look for survivors. One Hamon user to each pair.

Speedwagon ended up with Straizo.

As the two of them vanquished a pair of zombies in an alleyway, they found a drunk that had managed to escape a grisly fate by hiding under a trash pile.

“Don't worry sir, we've killed the monsters trying to eat you.” Speedwagon kneeled down next to the trembling man. He reeked of both booze and garbage but seemed otherwise unharmed. “Now find a good place to hide outside the village and stay there until the sun comes up or we come back to find you.”

The man nodded as he stumbled out of the alleyway and ran for the entrance.

“The man is safe. We need to continue on.” Straizo said in a cold tone as he strolled out of the alleyway.

“Alright I'm coming. No need to get your pants in a twist.”

Tck what a bloody stiff.

While the Hamon user had a certain rapport with his partner, the moment he and Speedwagon were teamed up, the man had gone completely cold and silent. Generally only speaking when it was absolutely necessary and not even smiling once or attempting to be anything other than a condescending prick.

It was really starting to rub him the wrong way.

I get that the mood ain't exactly a pleasant one and that we’re out hunting zombies that used to be innocent folks but damn if that stick was any farther up his ass, it would be sticking out of his forehead like a bloody horn.

Still, despite how unpleasant the Hamon user was, they had a job to do. He quickly rushed after the long-haired man.

+++++++++++++++++++++++

Lyndon had wanted to be paired up with his mistress, of course, but understood that having one Hamon user to a team was far more practical. Besides, the chap he ended up paired with was actually a pretty decent fellow...

Even if his jokes were painfully dreadful.

“And that's why the duck never crosses the street!” Dire happily exclaimed after they destroyed a zombie threatening a family of four. He still had Hamon crackling around his fists as they exited the house.

Lyndon let out a confused sigh. “I thought it was a chicken crossing the road, not a duck and also, they do cross the road. You've completely mangled the punch line.”

“I did?” The man seemed genuinely surprised. “I was sure I got it right this time.”

“This time?! How many times have you told this joke?”

“I've lost count but it's been a few years since Master Tonpetty banned me from telling my jokes on the temple grounds.”

Lyndon's eyes were wide open. “He banned you from telling jokes?”

The man let out a disappointed sigh. “He thought that they were disruptive to the disciples' training. I think that's nonsense but he is in charge of the order and I imagine he was only thinking of what was best for everyone.”

Yes I'm sure THAT'S what he was thinking of...

“Not to mention I usually go on missions with either William or Straizo and both of them have repeatedly threatened to punch me into submission with Hamon if I ever practice my joke telling skills in their presence again.” Dire frowned. “And they call me dramatic. My jokes are brilliant! They just don't understand that just like Hamon, I have to keep practicing. Otherwise I will lose my skills.”

Lyndon was not a religious man by any stretch of the imagination but in that moment, he sincerely prayed for the poor Hamon users who were subjected to this man's horrendously botched attempts at humor on a daily basis.

+++++++++++++++++++++++

Erina and Tonpetty were quiet as they did their search through town. When they decided to split up in pairs, the old Hamon master had volunteered to be with her. She wasn't actually sure how she quite felt about that.

I imagine he's quite curious or possibly he doesn't trust me and wants to keep an eye on me.

As they checked down another alley, the old man finally spoke.

“I know you're wary around me child.” His voice was coarse but it had the charming quality that you'd expect from a loving grandfather. “You have no need to fear though. I will not harm you and I can tell that your soul is still kind.”

“So you decided you wanted to partner with me because you're curious.”

He chuckled at that. “It seems that I'm a bit more transparent than I'd like to be.”

She let out a sigh. “What is it that you'd like to know?”

The man paused before giving her a serious look. “How long have you loved that young man?”

“Pardon?” This had not been what she expected. As far as questions go, she'd been more expecting along the lines of how her biology now worked or what sort of powers she had.

“In his letter, young William told me that you attacked him when you first met. However, unlike most vampires, your reason for attacking him was born out of a desire to protect and not a lust for blood.”

She nodded. “Yes he jumped up and was trying to aim for Jonathan’s stomach so I – I protected him.”

“So how long have you loved the young Lord?”

She gulped, still not understanding the reasoning behind his question. “I've loved him since I was a little girl. We were both twelve when we met.”

Tonpetty's gaze turned gentle but in his brown eyes was a deep well of sadness. “I suspected as much. You remind me so much of him.”

Even though it wasn't polite or proper to pry, Erina couldn't help herself from asking. “And who is this man I remind you of?”

Luckily for her, the old Hamon master didn't seem offended. “His name was Aki and like you, he was changed against his will. He hated his existence but he couldn't stop his lust for blood so he wandered from place to place for years feeding on whatever came across his path may they be animal or human. One day when he wandered into a local village, he found a young woman injured alone and wanted to take care of her. The woman was so grateful that she hugged him and for the first time in years, he felt something other than bloodlust. The two eventually wed. The woman was named Ina and she was my mother's older sister.”

Her eyes widened.

“They were a wonderful couple but as the years went by... people noticed that while Ina aged, Aki did not and the people of my village suspected that he was not human but a demon in human shape. On a day that Aki was out, the village elder confronted Ina and threatened to banish her if she did not leave Aki. She refused and the two were forced into the mountains to live a solitary life.”

“That's horrible.” Erina covered her mouth with her hands.

He nodded. “It's easier for someone to fear, shun and ignore something they don't understand instead of taking the time to learn. My parents were saddened by this but we could not go against the village elder. Being the hot-blooded young man that I was, I couldn't stand for this decision and decided to go find them on my own. I ended up getting horribly lost and spent three days out in the wilderness before I eventually found my way back home. What I discovered, though, was a sight I'll never forget...” He took a deep breath as he wiped a tear forming from his eye. “I found Aki standing in the center of the village covered in blood, with the bodies of all the villagers strewn around him. Not a single soul had survived.”

Erina wasn't even sure what to say. What could she say after hearing such a terrible heartbreaking tale?

“When Aki saw me I could see the look of misery in his eyes. At the time I was both horrified and enraged as I had grabbed a branch to strike him with. He didn't even try to defend himself as tears were welling in his eyes. He explained as I kept striking him that Ina had been attacked by wolves while they were in the woods and had died due to her injuries. In his rage, he blamed the villagers for forcing them to move and that rage had consumed him. Once his rage had subsided he realized the horror of what he had done and begged me to kill him. I tried to oblige him to avenge my family but no wound I inflicted did the trick. It was then I saw that the sun was rising and Aki disintegrated in front of me. The anguish of his deeds and the sorrow of his lost love were the last expressions he ever made.”

“Why are you telling me this?” She herself was on the verge of tears.

He smiled again, carefully putting a hand on her shoulder and looking her directly in the eye. “Because I don't want your story to end as his did. You must be aware that you will never age and will never die. That your love for him could lead you down a very dark path if you let it consume you. So I want you to promise me that when he passes... You will not lose yourself.”

She bit her lip. She really did want to promise but she wasn't even sure if she could. Every time she thought of Dio and everything he had done, she was filled with white-hot rage. If she laid eyes on him again then she would rip the bastard to pieces herself. She would do that to anyone who threatened Jonathan. The idea of Jonathan dying was her worst fear and she couldn't even imagine what she’d do.

After the moment of silence, Tonpetty spoke up again. “I understand. I just requested something difficult. It goes against your nature. Even at his most peaceful, my uncle always had one hell of a temper and many vampires I faced have been the same. The curse makes one predisposed to violence but I can see that you are trying and that is all I need to know.”

She took a deep breath. It was strange. She didn't even necessarily need to breathe anymore and yet the action gave her comfort. Made her still feel human.

She was about to give her thanks when she heard something. It was faint. A distant sound but it still intrigued her.

Another zombie? A survivor?

Regardless of what it was, she knew she needed to follow it. She charged forward with the old Hamon master on her heels.

She followed the sound for a bit before something else caught her senses. This time it was a smell. She'd never smelled it before yet recognized it almost immediately.

Power. Evil power.

She balled her fists up. She felt her anger boil and without warning, she charged towards the direction of that smell with inhuman speed despite the protests of Tonpetty. Only one thought ran through her mind.

Dio!

Chapter Text

Windknight's Lot outskirts, England 1888 – Canyon

“JoJo, he's right behind you!” He heard his teacher yell at him. He had been in the middle of mourning Bruford and had foolishly forgotten his surroundings. Luckily his reflexes were still sharp as he managed to avoid the large zombie knight. He also managed to grab ahold of the Luck and Pluck sword. For being over 300 years old, the sword was in remarkably good shape.

“Tarkus!”

Interestingly enough, instead of trying to attack him, the behemoth knight instead stomped all over the flower patch and the remaining armor. With how vigorous he was, it was clear he was trying very hard to turn what was left of the armor to scrap.

Jonathan felt his rage boiling as he stared up at the undead knight.

“You villain! That was the armor of your steadfast friend and comrade! He died with honor and dignity and yet you are desecrating what is left of him!”

Tarkus stared down at him. His eyes full of sadistic malice and hate. “Honor? Dignity? Please, he died like a spineless dog! A true warrior would've gone down swinging, not give a speech of how he respected his opponents. He's always been weak. Even in life he was too clever by half. Like winning his fights with thinking. I just hit 'em until they fall to pieces! What use have I got for clever? I carry a sword as tall as a man. None of you will get an easy death. Especially the little witch who dared to touch my sword with his filthy magic!”

He must've figured out Victor's Guardian powers. He bit his lip. This is bad.

While Victor's guardian was extraordinary. He had a feeling that even Victor couldn't control a sword that size.

Zeppeli and Thomas had made it to his side. He noticed that Victor was unconscious in the zombie's arms. It was worrying but seeing as the child had no obvious injuries, it was likely that he had passed out on his own. He planned on using Hamon on the young man when the time arose.

The behemoth sneered at them, his sword arm held up high as he swung at the ground with such sheer force that cracks began to form from the impact of the blade striking the earth.

The ground began trembling once again as the cracks grew bigger and bigger.

“The cliff! It's collapsing!”

+++++++++++++++++++++++

Victor felt the world around him rumbling. He also felt a sudden jolt. Like a bolt of lightning jolting his mind.

His eyes fluttered open. Above him, stood Mister Joestar, who had both of his hands on top of his ears. At first his expression was serious but then morphed into something more gentle.

Victor started setting up as the blue haired gentleman backed away. He still felt the ground shaking and realized it was because the cliff was collapsing. He was immediately alarmed.

“Why is the cliff falling?!” He naturally had other questions but this one was the most pressing.

Mister Joestar opened his mouth to answer but was interrupted by the eccentric Italian shouting. “These dead leaves... JoJo!”

“Yes sir!”

Thomas finally put the boy down as he looked at the ground. He hadn't noticed it before but there were hundreds possibly thousands of dead leaves that covered the slowly sinking cliff edge they were standing on.

But why are dead leaves important? Especially since we’re about to fall towards our deaths soon. He also glanced over and saw that the large Minotaur looking zombie knight was still alive and lumbering towards them with his sword held high. He also had a twisted grin full of malice and eyes as sadistic as his vampire master's.

“Life Magnetism Overdrive!” The two Hamon users shouted in unison. Each of them were in sync with each other as they started moving their limbs to form a strange pose with one arm above their heads and another crossed over their chests. They then suddenly slammed both hands down onto the ground. The crackling charged energy of Hamon spread outwards and all the leaves on the platform started gravitating towards it as if it was a magnet. Soon the leaves were forming a platform of some sort.

Amazing! Victor couldn't help but think. He wasn't actually sure what they were trying to do but imagined it probably was going to be their escape plan.

He was also worried since the charging Tarkus was getting closer and closer by the moment. He already knew that he couldn't control the undead bastard’s sword and even with the jolt of what he suspected was Hamon waking him up, he was still extremely exhausted. If there wasn't panic and adrenaline flowing through his veins, he would've already passed out again. He wasn't looking to try pushing his luck by attempting to use his guardian again.

Soon the two of them held up what looked to be a giant leaf that had a hint of a golden glow to it along with the occasional crackling of power charging through it. Of course, it was really thousands of leaves glued together with the power of Hamon.

“Hurry! Victor! Thomas! Grab on!” Mister Joestar shouted at them.

Without hesitating Victor latched onto the man's back. He made sure that his arms were securely wrapped around the man but not so tightly as to inadvertently hurt him. He did much the same with his legs.

“Come on Thomas we don't have a lot of time. That behemoth is still charging at us and this cliff face is going to fall on us soon!”

Victor turned his gaze over to where the zombie stood. He hadn't even moved. His hands were formed into fists.

“I-I'm afraid I can't Mister Joestar.” He spoke in an almost broken voice. It looked like he wanted to cry but no tears came from his muddy brown eyes. “Look at me. I'm a fat old drunk who's already dead. I'm far too heavy to latch onto one of you and I imagine that Hamon stuff will hurt like hell if I tried grabbing directly onto the leaf thing you guys made.”

“He's right JoJo. He can't touch Hamon.” Mister Zeppeli spoke in a voice that tried to sound completely neutral but failed as his voice tapered at the end. “It'll kill him faster than the fall.”

+++++++++++++++++++++++

Thomas Ackerman had never been a man to take charge. In the grand scheme of things, he really hadn't accomplished much in his life and the few things that he had tried to accomplish, he failed at.

He was just a failure with no purpose in life.

The closest thing he got to actually achieving something meaningful was having a family but even that failed. When Victoria died leaving him Margaret, he failed her. He'd never been there for her when she needed him the most. Instead of just sucking it up and taking charge when he needed to, he ended up spending all this time wallowing in his misery. Even when he tried years later it was far too little too late. He'd screwed up being a parent. Just like everything else he'd ever tried.

Drinking. Drinking. Drinking! That's all his life had amounted to. Sixty-four years on the planet Earth and all he'd ever done was guzzle booze down like a god damn fish. It was the only thing he was good for.

At least that's what he had always thought.

That's when he was changed. It had been by sheer accident. Wrong place, wrong time and yet it was probably one of the best things that had ever happened to him, second to meeting Victoria.

That's when he developed a purpose in life. The drive to serve his mistress. Sure it was artificially instilled in him but that didn't matter. The fact that there was actually someone out there who needed him... He hadn't felt that feeling in a long time.

When he met his mistress, he almost burst into tears for she reminded him so much of Victoria and Margaret. That blonde hair of hers was nearly the exact same shade as both of theirs. Their faces were naturally different of course. Beautiful but different and Mistress had sky-blue eyes instead of Victoria's hazel and Margaret's brown. Still, there were times that he caught himself almost calling her by his wife and daughter's names.

Working at the hospital had been something to get used to but he found that he started enjoying the work. It was fulfilling to help out the sick and injured and most of them truly appreciated what he was doing. In his life, he almost never got appreciation for anything he’d done. People usually treated him with apathy or distain. Sure there were a few odd folks here and there that insulted his sickly appearance or thought he was scary looking but the majority of the patients were kind to him and appreciated his help.

He even grew closer to Lyndon, who, in life, had only been in a casual drinking buddy to talk to whenever he was feeling chatty. Now the two of them were brothers in arms who only wanted to do what was best for Mistress. Not to say that they didn't feel jealous of each other once in a while when Mistress asked one of them for something and not the other. Of course, those feelings never lasted. They could both see that she cared about them and wanted to do everything to make sure that they were happy as well.

After seeing how the other scoundrel vampire treats his own minions, he was even more thankful than he'd already been.

He clenched his fists even more as he stared at the group. The cliff was still shaking and that damn behemoth was right on their tail. He could see it in their eyes that they didn't want to leave him there but there was no choice. If the raging zombie knight didn't kill them first, then they were going to die when the cliff collapsed.

He stared directly into the blue haired man's eyes as well as the eyes of the child that was clinging onto his back. He saw their hesitation as well as their pleading for him to say something. To counteract the words that the Italian had spoken.

“Mister Joestar... You need to escape. All of you need to escape. Don't worry! I'm not gonna stand here like a wooden bloke! I'll slow down the bastard for you!”

His eyes widened. “But no Thomas you'll–”

He cut the man off by running towards them and pushing all three of them off the side. Their giant kite of leaves started gliding them down smoothly off the cliff. His timing was perfect as the large zombie had just landed on the slowly collapsing platform.

“I'm already dead!” He shouted down at the already disappearing group. “At least this way I'll choose how I leave this earth!”

“Intriguing.” He heard the large zombie knight speak from behind him. He turned to meet the menacing behemoth. He saw the nasty glint in his eyes. He knew that glint very well. It was the kind of look only a killer who truly enjoyed killing could possess.

He balled up his fist and took a sloppy boxer's stance. He may not have had any formal training but he'd been through a couple bar fights in his lifetime. He even won a few of those.

Tarkus frowned. “Pathetic. Even that scrawny wizard child could give me more of a fight.”

“True I ain't talented like Mister Joestar or Mister Zeppeli or even little Victor but that doesn't mean you can completely write me off! You served a queen in life. While I serve a queen in death! And I'm willing to sacrifice everything just to make sure that the man she loves with all of her heart gets to live a long life with her. Nothing matters to me more than her smile. Nothing! Can you say you have the same resolve for that scumbag that you call lord now?”

He knew what he was saying and while he was terrified, he felt true to his words. Naturally he didn't want to die which was a little hilarious in hindsight considering he was already dead but that didn't mean he wanted to stop existing. Being a zombie was rather inconvenient at points but he still found satisfaction in his job at the hospital and the kindness that the patients gave to him when he took care of them. He never had that when he was alive.

Essentially, through dying, he ironically had something to live for.

On the other hand, he saw the way that his mistress looked at Mister Joestar. It was the same look that Victoria had given him all those years ago. True unconditional love. The kind of love that people spent a lifetime looking for and his mistress had it. He was so happy for her. He was happy for her in the way he imagine he would've been happy for Margaret when she found her husband if they had been in contact when that it happened.

Even if he couldn't have been there for Margaret, he was damn certain that he was going to make sure that his precious Mistress and Mister Joestar had their fairytale love story.

I may have not been able to live a happy life but at least Mistress will have the chance to.

The zombie glared at him before bursting into laughter. “What an impassioned speech. Too bad I don't care. Lord Dio tells me to kill and I will. Not because he wants me to but because I CAN! He could drop dead the next day and I wouldn't care. As long as he tells me I can kill. I'm his man.”

With that, the zombie took a swing at him. Thomas was lucky enough to dodge as he tried punching the zombie in the leg. Unfortunately it did no damage. His attack basically amounted to an irritating bug bite on the massive zombie.

“Pathetic puny man!” Tarkus took another swing at him. He did his best to roll out of the way but between the crumbling platform constantly shaking and his own girth, he just wasn't fast enough...

The massive sword had sliced off his left leg.

No!

“You talk big for a piece of rotting trash. In the end, you’re all bark, no bite!”

Another swing came down on Thomas. This time it was his right arm which he had been trying to use to crawl away. It was eerily surreal to see his limbs not attached anymore and yet not feeling any pain when losing them. It almost made the situation feel like a terrible nightmare, though he knew far better.

For better or worse, it was his reality.

The massive sword sliced into his flesh again. This time cutting him in half.

The massive behemoth clicked his teeth in annoyance. “Why do you have to be dead already? There's no joy in killing if there ain't any screaming!”

“What a bloody monster! I can't believe you were a knight!” He yelled in anger.

He didn't pay attention to the giant’s response and instead gazed back over the cliff again. His vision was a bit distorted with all the rumbling and the fact that several pieces were already falling into the valley but thankfully, there was no sign of the trio.

So their escape was successful.

He looked back up to the evil bastard and grinned. “Looks like your Lord's not going to be pleased! And with the way this ledge is completely crumbling, I doubt either of us are long for this world! At least I'll die knowing that YOU'VE FAILED!”

Those were the last words he ever spoke as Tarkus stomped on his head with all of his might, completely smashing his brain. The final stomp completely destroying what was left of the platform and sending the massive knight falling into the canyon.

Chapter Text

Windknight's Lot outskirts, England 1888 – Canyon Cliff Face Castle

Their kite of Hamon infused leaves worked like a charm. They peacefully sailed through the canyon away from the behemoth of a zombie. Unfortunately, they couldn't gain altitude but at least they would have a soft landing to rest and recover before they would attempt climbing out of the canyon. They even spotted a castle built into the cliff face where they could safely land.

Despite their streak of good fortune, the mood was rather somber.

Thomas had sacrificed himself so they could safely escape.

JoJo had tears streaking down his cheeks while Victor was full on bawling like the child he was. William, while not showing any visible signs of grief, was unusually quiet.

In truth, he wasn't actually sure how to respond. Unlike Jonathan, he never bonded with the zombies and generally didn't address them unless he had to. At best, he thought they were intriguing exceptions to the zombies he usually faced while at worst, he thought of them as abominations that regardless of their good intentions he should've destroyed on principle.

And yet... One of those very creatures willingly chose death just to save others, save them. An act which, Zeppeli considered the height of bravery, nobility and compassion...

Therefore something only a human could of performed. At least that's what he had always believed.

I misjudged him. He may have been a member of the undead but he was not a foul creature, he was a man of character and honor.

As they finally got close enough to the castle, he and JoJo released the Hamon and easily landed on the balcony that led into the cliff face castle. He saw that his pupil had let the child down from his back and turned to face him while wrapping his arms slowly around the crying child. Stroking the back of his head and trying to calm him down in the way a loving older brother or possibly even a father would.

The touching scene in front of him caused a pang of guilt to strike into his heart.

Mario... Isabella... He thought again to the family he left behind. He'd only been married for about a year when he took that faithful voyage with his father to South America. After managing to make it back to shore after the attack, he became obsessed with wanting to discover what had happened to his father. Isabella had been very supportive and that's when he went out to go searching for answers. When he eventually found them and realized that he was going to have to spend years training in Hamon, Isabella gave him permission.

Through all the grueling training, he still found time to make it back to her and Mario at least once or twice a year but as he continued the frequencies of his trips diminished. Despite the fact that he knew that the distance hurt her, Isabella always still gave him a smile whenever he returned home no matter how many years had passed or how many new wrinkles or scars he had. Somehow Mario was the same despite the fact it would've been more natural that he'd grow to hate his father for having never been around. Instead, his son had seen his father’s absences not as neglect but as him doing a duty to the world to save the innocent from bloodthirsty monsters.

He clenched his fists. Despite the pain it caused them and to himself, he never saw leaving them as the wrong choice. He saw it as a selfless decision. He had the power so it was his duty to mankind to protect them.

He'd never doubted that. Not even once.

Especially since he knew his ultimate fate was to die and that it was probably better that they hate him in the end. He knew better than anyone what kind of thing grief did to a person. He did not want his family to suffer the bitter anguish of it.

It was the very reason he went by Baron instead of William outside of the temple. Italians were proud of their family but since he had discarded it, he didn't deserve his name given to him by his father. He vowed to only take it once again once the man was finally avenged.

And yet... in watching JoJo interact with Victor... Deep down, maybe I do feel some guilt for leaving them. For not visiting them enough and for using Master Tonpetty’s prophecy as an excuse not to visit but... the world needs to be protected from the vampires who wish it harm and from the vile masks that create them. Tragedies such as what happened to my family, to the Joestars, to Miss Pendleton and the others who have suffered should not be allowed to happen again.

+++++++++++++++++++++++

Thomas... I will never forget you and what you have done. Jonathan thought as he continued trying to calm Victor down. He'd only known the man a brief time but he had managed to bond with him anyway. He may have been undead but he was still human at his core.

Dio that wretched scoundrel... How many more innocent victims must you destroy just to satisfy that tainted ambition?!

He was furious as he looked down upon the child weeping in his arms. Just like Thomas, Victor was yet another victim dragged into a conflict he had no business being in.

He took a deep breath. Hamon flowing through his body like a soothing wave. He couldn't let himself get too worked up since anger was not conducive to proper thinking. They still needed a way out of this ravine and to figure out how to get to the village. Dio had escaped and there was no doubt in his mind that he was heading towards the village to cut off his beloved and the rest of their team from heading to his own castle.

I trust that she will prevail... I must believe that... I cannot give up hope!

Unfortunately they just weren't in a good state to do such a thing as ascend the ravine. They were all exhausted and his mentor was still injured with his arm completely discolored despite the fact that he had Hamon flowing through it again. There was also a small part of him that wanted to go find Thomas' body so he could receive a proper burial despite how impractical that was.

He looked at the castle around them. It was certainly a menacing structure while also beautiful in its neglect. Once again, the archaeologist in him was greatly intrigued by the obvious historical significance.

“I'm sorry Mister Joestar... for crying like that.” Victor spoke in a soft voice. His face was red and puffy and there were still some tears dripping off of his chin. He saw the child wiping them with a dirty sleeve.

His eyes softened. “It's okay to cry. It's a natural response. To cry is to care. To cry is to be human and you should never be ashamed of your humanity.”

“Thank you.”

“Victor I know you are not a native to Windknight's Lot but would you happen to know anything about the structure? I'm afraid that my educators didn't cover this area in very much detail and most of my historical studies was focused on ancient cultures such as Egypt and Rome.”

He nodded. “I don't really know much about it but the lady Anna and I stayed with liked telling stories and one of them was about how supposedly this castle is where they used to teach the knights how to kill people and that it's full of nasty traps. I didn't think it existed but... clearly I'm mistaken.”

“It can't be!” Zeppeli shouted in horror. He and Victor rushed over to the edge of the balcony and they too wanted to scream in horror for what they saw.

Tarkus, the zombie knight they all thought dead, was currently climbing up the cliff side with unexpected speed. Parts of his skin and flesh hung loosely off of his frame and his face was covered in cracks as well as dried gelatinous looking blood but otherwise he looked in remarkably good shape for a zombie that had fallen off of a cliff.

“He's still alive! But, he– that means Thomas is really–” Victor didn't dare to finish.

“The man must of had a remarkable body in life and Dio's power has only bolstered his hardiness. Even without a vampire's ability to heal, he still continues charging at us unrelentingly like a predator after his prey.”

Jonathan clenched the railing on the side so hard his knuckles turned white. Who would've thought that the monstrous beast would've survived falling into the ravine?

“JoJo we must take out Tarkus now! We have no other choice! We can't pursue Dio with his monstrous dog on our tail.”

He nodded in complete agreement. He turned over to Victor. Even while frightened the child looked determined to stay with them and fight despite the odds stacked against them. He grabbed the Luck and Pluck sword which he had carelessly placed through a belt loop and he was even surprised it was still attached to him after their short flight. He handed it over to the young man. His green eyes were wide with surprise

“Victor I admire your determination but you are exhausted. You should hide inside while Zeppeli and I finish this monster.”

He fiercely shook his head. “But I can still help! Now that I have a sword on me I can at least attack! I could distract him will you guys get in Hamon punches or something.”

He sighed. The child did have a point but it was too risky. He already felt like a horrible gentleman bringing a child into a fight at all and Victor had already fainted once that night. The boy was basically running on steam and if he ran too hard, he was going to burn himself out.

Of course, he didn't point this out. No he could already tell that Victor was not going to listen to reason due to that stubborn determination burning in his eyes.

Instead he did the less than proper thing of grabbing the child's arm and dragging him over towards the door.

Strange I was expecting the door to be trickier to open. He thought to himself. He was immediately on guard.

Unfortunately it did him no good. While he was focusing on the sides he hadn't thought to look up until it was too late and a metal collar with built-in shoulder armor came flying at him and attached itself to his neck and shoulders. He was suddenly thrown flying and in the chaos, Victor was thrown away from him. The metal door that they had walked through was suddenly closed. Rows of torches in the chamber suddenly lit up as if done by magic.

“Who ensnares me?” He shouted though he suspected he already knew the answer.

Chapter Text

“Tarkus!” Jonathan shouted at the rotting brute. He was surprised that the creature had even made it into the room before him but then again, he had also seen the undead man moving remarkably fast. He also lacked the ability to feel pain which would've slowed an ordinary man down.

“Yes. Caught you good.” His smile oozing with malice. “You’re fleet of foot, little man, but now you and me are chained to each other. You've got nowhere to run.”

“I believe the correct way to phrase that is you and I!” He unintentionally blurted out in a rather gentleman like fashion even despite being slowly choked out and struggling against the collar. It was certainly not the time to correct the grammar of a 300-year-old zombie knight that was trying to kill him but ingrained habits die hard.

Of course, in speaking of dying hard, the metal collar around his neck was doing a good job of trying just that since he had found it constricting and therefore interrupting his controlled breathing. The chain attached to the collar connected to the ceiling and by following the rest of it there was a similar hole that connected to the zombie knight whom was holding a bulk of the chain in his arms while some of it trailed on the floor.

From the way it was positioned, he actually had to stand on the tips of his toes so as to not get choked out.

“Since we are beyond my era... I'll give thou the courtesy of knowing how thou will meet thy demise. The castle in which we stand is called Lair of the Two-Headed Dragon. Here we held sparring matches and chain death matches. I have personally killed forty-eight men here. Taking a life's an art form and I am a master!”

+++++++++++++++++++++++

“Mister! Mister! That's enough! You can't punch through it! The door feels like solid iron.” Victor screamed at the Italian. The man was banging on the door in a frenzy. He grabbed onto his waist but that did little to stop the man.

Thankfully Mister Zeppeli had stopped on his own. He caught a look at the man's knuckles. They were bruised and blistered. Blood dripping off of them and onto the stone ground.

Goodness. He's battered his knuckles bloody against it.

“Hamon... is very versatile.” The man spoke in a harsh voice as he clenched his bleeding fists. “But it's geared more towards finesse than brute strength. Meant to be used as a rapier in combat, not as a sledgehammer. Bricks I could beat into powder if I had to but this door is too strong... and JoJo faces an even darker dilemma. From what I caught of the collar and chain around his neck, it's too thick to be broken even with Hamon bolstering his muscles.”

No. Victor thought in anger. So far he'd seen Hamon do amazing things but now he was hearing that even with this mystical power, he could not break down the door or even open it. Just in the same way Victor couldn't open the door with his guardian.

+++++++++++++++++++++++

“Breaking out of that collar is impossible. You'll need the key to unlock it. Too bad it's right here.” The maliciously grinning knight pointed to his own collar. “During a death match, the door to the outside is fashioned to lock tight. Just as I have the key to your collar, you have the one that goes to mine.”

I suppose simply giving him his key as a surrender would most likely get me killed. He thought to himself as he continued struggling against the collar. On some level, he knew it was futile but his survival instinct was still urging him to continue against all odds.

The one silver lining from his actions was that by shoving his fingers between the cold metal and the flesh of his neck, he did gain a few hints of relief.

“Therefore, the only way that either of us is going to get out of here... is by taking the other's head!”

The zombie charged which actually made the chain connected to Jonathan's collar yank upwards. The sudden motion gave him enough time to get a solid breath and taking advantage of the opportunity, Jonathan focused his Hamon into his left hand and grabbed the chain above his head.

“Overdrive!” He shouted as the Hamon crackled upward through the moving chain. He felt hope as he saw it continue further upwards until suddenly it dissipated when it hit the stone ceiling. He barely had time to brace for the impact of slamming into the ceiling. Even knowing it was coming, the sharp pain in the back of his head and the added pressure he felt around his neck were excruciating. He forced his fingers into the collar again just to try to prevent himself from choking further.

The stone ceiling! How could I possibly forgotten? The chain is touching the stone ceiling, so the Hamon lacks a direct path into Tarkus!

Jonathan had observed that Hamon actually acted a lot like electricity in certain respects. Especially in regards to what actually conducted Hamon. Such as water, metal and living beings (which have their own weak electrical charges) being great conductors while things like stone, wood and the earth itself being less conductive or at least taking more work from the user to get the desired effect. It even looked like sparks of lightning dancing upon his palms when using it. So was almost easy to consider Hamon as another form of electricity.

He studied the texts and notes of such experts like Edison, Tesla and Bell so he knew the basics even if they weren't necessarily things he was interested in. He knew the theory of electricity so he should of realized almost immediately that with the stone ceiling touching the chain, it would act as a natural ground and therefore dilute his attack from even reaching the zombie.

As much as he wanted to chastise himself for forgetting such a crucial fact, Tarkus was already prepared to attack him. He didn't possess either the time nor the ability while being pinned to try to dodge such an attack so he had to block it instead. With only a few seconds to spare he had situated his forearm and elbow to intersect the attack.

The zombie knight's roundhouse kick was flawless. It also was incredibly painful. So painful in fact that it actually made his entire arm go numb. He couldn't hold back his struggling groans.

I can feel that he's broken some bones in my forearm. It's a simple thing to fix. All I need is a little Hamon and I'm good as new. But in order to use Hamon, I need to be free of this damn collar. I can barely breathe!

+++++++++++++++++++++++

“JoJo!” The two cried out. Victor was terrified seeing Mister Joestar hung up like a piece of bait on a fishing line. He was almost ready to let go of the bars so he wouldn't have to look at the scene again when something else caught his eye.

He recognized what it was immediately and pointed it out to the Italian before dropping to the ground again. “Baron if I'm not mistaken I think I see a lever! It's probably what's used to open the door.”

“You’re most likely right young Victor.” Mister Zeppeli agreed with him. “Unfortunately we can't reach it and seeing how he’s struggling, he needs our help. Fighting an opponent like Tarkus is a daunting task enough as it is, never mind doing it fresh out of a battle with Bluford. No matter what, we must find a way to get in there and help him.”

Victor clutched his hands around the sword. “But how? You said Hamon can't break down the door and the door is definitely too thick for Razor's Edge to try cutting through it.”

His eyes widened. “Your guardian can cut through metal?”

“Yes but it's only 3 inches long. That sturdy metal door is at least twice that thick. Even if I could cut through it would probably still take too long.”

“True.” The Italian put his fingers to his chin. “What else can your guardian do? I know it controls blades... But exactly how do you do that?”

He took a deep breath. “It feels like I move them like I'm actually holding them. I don't know how better to describe it and also what are you getting at?!”

“It's just that you can do a lot more with a blade than just simply stab someone with it.” A smile crept on the man's face. “Hamon may be my main weapon of choice but I've been trained a little in swordplay as well. I was always taught to think of the sword as an extension of myself rather than just a mere weapon. For you... this lesson applies even more.”

Victor was a little thrown as he stared down at the sword in his hand. Luck and Pluck was literately the only bladed weapon they had left since he had lost all of his knives during his initial ambush and all of the knights' swords that he picked up in the graveyard were destroyed. It also belonged to Mister Joestar.

Extension of myself huh... He thought. In truth, he always liked swords and knives even long before he received Razor's Edge. Unfortunately, his father never allowed him to learn the art of fencing even though he was desperate to learn but he imagined it was because of his sickly youth where he spent most days in bed due to his poor health. His father had always been overprotective of him and his sister and hadn't even let up even after Victor had grown out of his ill child phase. So he was reduced to only being able to watch fencing tournaments or read about medieval knights in books and admiring swords and weapons when he could.

When he received his guardian like his sister had always suspected he would, he wasn't surprised in the least that it was a knife.

If I treat this sword like an extension of my own arm then... This is when Victor finally understood what the Italian was hinting at.

Their arms could fit through the barred window so obviously a sword would be able to as well and all he'd have to do is position the sword on its flat side behind the handle and use the same force as if he, himself, was pushing the handle forward.

It would be a bit tricky. Especially since the sword could not grab the handle but, in theory, it was possible.

He pulled Luck and Pluck from its sheath before looking up at Mister Zeppeli.

“I have to close my eyes to really concentrate so I need you to direct me to the lever.”

“Of course.”

Victor closed his eyes. He naturally focused on the pulling he felt from Pluck and Luck. When he did so, he felt Razor's Edge comfortably forming in his hand but with that came the pounding headache. He knew he was low on energy and judging by how terrible he felt he only really had one shot at pulling this off before he was too tired to even stand.

He took a deep breath.

+++++++++++++++++++++++

How remarkable. William couldn't help but admire the boy despite the dire circumstances. In all of his years of traveling, he had never once met anyone who possessed such a talent as Victor and his guardian. If anyone had told him that there was a child that could move bladed objects seemingly with his mind, he would've laughed at them. Yet there he was, standing in front of one, moving a sword without even having to lift a finger.

It was very strange to watch. Almost like the sword was possessed. It moves slowly at first before making its way towards the door. However it wasn't quite high enough to go through the barred window.

“You need to go about three inches higher.” He spoke as he remembered that he was supposed to direct the young man.

The child did not respond though the sword did move as requested. Once it was at the correct height it slipped inside seamlessly. William was worried that Tarkus would spot the floating sword and try attacking them since the knight had shown particular loathing for the young man and his “witchcraft” but thankfully or unfortunately depending on how you look at it, the demented bloodthirsty corpse was too busy trying to asphyxiate his poor apprentice.

He clenched his fists. Gritting his teeth. Don't worry JoJo. We will have the door open soon.

He looked away from the scene and ignored JoJo's sounds of pain as he focused back on the floating sword. He needed to focus now.

“Now turn left.”

The sword did exactly that. It continued floating over until William said stop.

“Now turn the blade so that the point is facing south as well as the flat side being vertical to the ground.”

The sword turned itself correctly.

“Move it closer by 7 inches and you'll be in perfect position.”

The sword made the correct adjustments and was now right next to the lever.

“Push it east as hard as you can!”

“O-o-o-of cou-course!” He heard Victor give a strained shout.

Immediately he saw the results. The sword was actually pushing the lever forward as if someone was behind it. Thankfully, the lever seemed to be in perfect working order as it moved smoothly forward and after a few seconds, he heard the telltale click of the door being unlocked once the lever stopped moving.

He then saw Luck and Pluck clatter to the ground. He turned back over to the child who'd already collapsed. He bent down and immediately felt his neck. He gave a sigh of relief once he felt that there was a pulse. He also noticed that the young man had blood running from his nose. That certainly wasn't a good sign but JoJo was in far greater danger at the moment.

It might actually be better that the child is not awake for this...

He took a deep breath as he smelled the foul stench of death radiating from inside the castle. As he stood up, the words of the prophecy his master told him twenty-five years ago echoed back into his mind.

“In an ancient chamber, hidden from the light and reeking of death, a child shall open the way for you. To unchain a young lion and release him into the future of his destiny, you will burn your own wounds. Then freely will you open your arms to the cruel death that awaits you.”

He stepped into the room with confidence in his stride. Only taking a small hesitant deep breath and tipping his hat a little forward.

“Here I come, JoJo!”

Chapter Text

Windknight's Lot, England 1888 – Tallest Point of the Town

“I hate to say it... but she's done an excellent job of cleaning out the town.” Dio mumbled to himself as he was hopping between rooftops, spotting the unmoving rotten bodies that laid in the streets. There were hardly any of the zombies left. It was going to be a pain in the ass but he was going to have to raise more or find more hapless victims to convert if he wanted to have the town enthralled by morning.

In fact, he hated to admit it, even to himself, but their plan had actually been a pretty solid one. Of course, it was doomed to fail since their opponent was on the cusp of godhood but it certainly put a nasty wrench in his world domination quest.

He stopped. “I still have my experiments back at the castle... I guess I can always use those. They're more powerful than your garden-variety zombies anyway. JoJo and that foppishly dressed Italian are most likely dead by now so I don't need to keep them in reserves.”

He put two elegant fingers together and whistled. Moments later, an elegant raven flew towards him and landed on his outstretched arm. Instead of normal black eyes, this one's glowed a dark green.

He smirked. “Tell dear Anna to release some of my experimental zombies and make sure that they hit the roads and boats tonight. I'm accelerating the plan.”

The bird gave him a polite nod before flapping away.

“Dear Anna... what a gift you truly have been.”

He'd been very fortunate to discover both of the Harker siblings when he had. The two of them by far were his most useful minions with their unique guardian talents. He wasn't even sure what they truly were but he'd already sent the village's librarian he had kidnapped and changed into researching it for him. He knew he was probably going to have to do some research himself but with all the other things he had on his agenda, he just simply didn't have the time for such a curiosity. He knew enough to use them effectively and that's what really mattered for now.

It was a shame to lose the boy but he still had the girl and her “guardian” allowed him communication far faster than a letter or even a telegram. She may have been useless in a fight but as far as information gathering went, she was invaluable.

He definitely needed her if he wanted to get his future Empire off the ground.

He looked back down on the town. Everything was quiet. This annoyed him since it should have been bustling with zombie activity but instead there were just corpses scattered about the streets.

I doubt she's at the castle yet. Anna would've sent a bird if there was something wrong... So she must still be here.

He gracefully hopped off the roof and landed in a deserted alley below. He closed his eyes.

The most overpowering scent that came rushing to him immediately was the strong iron stench of blood along with the decay of death that came from his own minions. If he had been a human man, that probably would've repulsed him but as a vampire, they were comforting. Unfortunately it was not what he was looking for.

The next most powerful scent was the pathetic humans that live or used to live in the village itself. He could sense that at least a few of them were hiding in the nearby buildings and as tempting as it was to grab a snack, he had other more important things to deal with.

“Now where are you dear Erina?” He mumbled to himself. He turned his head to the left and that's when he caught a whiff of it.

Power. Dark power. Not quite as overpowering as his own scent, naturally, but still something not to be underestimated.

He grinned. She's nearby... well I better make myself presentable than.

+++++++++++++++++++++++

Windknight's Lot, England 1888 – Alleyway

She found the diabolical scoundrel in an alley alone. While physically he hadn't changed much from the last unfortunate time she had to gaze upon him, she could see that he had indeed been transformed. Even without having to look at his crimson eyes or the pristine fangs protruding from his lips, Dio had always been the kind of man that one noticed even among a crowd in life and as a vampire...

This trait was magnified.

He had almost a magnetic presence to him. Combine this with his already exquisite features and she could almost see why someone might fall for such a man but she knew better than that.

“DIO!” She growled in a rather inhuman manner. Not that she cared at the moment as she was more focused on her burning rage.

The fiend smirked at her. “Now now, that's not how a proper lady greets someone.”

What little patience she had left instantly evaporated. She screeched as she charged at him.

+++++++++++++++++++++++

Magnificent! He couldn't help but think as he avoided her initial charge and her following wild attacks. They may have been clumsy but watching the awe-inspiring determination burning her crimson eyes made him realize something.

Back when he had first met her as a child, he thought nothing of her. Just another obstacle in his plan to demoralize Jonathan.

When she rejected his kiss and insulted him by cleaning her mouth with muddy water, he started seeing her as an adversary in her own right.

When he saw her again after years of distance, he saw her as an opportunity. Only for her to change back into an adversary again after her transformation.

But this time he saw her as none of the above.

I... want her.

+++++++++++++++++++++++

This horrible fiend! She raged as she kept throwing punches aimed squarely at his face. Unfortunately due to his boxers' training and his vampire speed, he managed to smoothly dodged each attack as if he saw it coming from miles away.

If only I could use my eye beams. Unfortunately there were two problems that prevented her from doing so.

First, the area was populated despite the emptiness of the alley itself. She could smell the people hiding in the buildings around them as well as faintly hear their heartbeats. She definitely didn't want to injure any innocent bystanders since the attack was powerful enough to not only go through stone but also solid earth as she had found out when they investigated the damage done to Jonathan's parlor.

She wanted Dio dead but she didn't want to hurt anyone else in the process. That would make her no better than him and that was the last thing she wanted.

The second (and far more troubling problem) was the fact that the beam attack took an incredible amount of energy which she wasn't exactly brimming with at the moment. Her teeth ached. Her thoughts were swimming. She was both exhausted and hungry. The last meal she had was back before they even got in the carriage to go to the village.

Normally one dead animal had enough blood to feed her for an entire day but with all the strenuous exercise she had received due to the fight with Victor and all the zombies she had destroyed, she was already running low. Her instincts were screaming at her to find a human and drain them fast.

Once she cleared the zombies from the town, she would've gone out hunting in the forest to quench her thirst but with Dio making his presence known, that was clearly not going to happen.

If she even had a shot at winning this fight, she needed to end it quickly and efficiently.

+++++++++++++++++++++++

He caught the next punch she threw at him. As if they were in an elegant ballroom instead of in a dirty alley, he took that hand he caught and used it to spin her to where her back was pressed into his chest. To his surprise and delight, she fit snugly there as if she was always supposed to be there. He placed both her arms there so she was pinned despite her struggles.

She was certainly stronger than an average woman but he was also stronger than an average man so the scale was still in his favor.

Honestly... Why didn't it occur to me until now?

+++++++++++++++++++++++

She bit her lip. Despite her struggles against the damn vampiric wanker, he had not budged. Her arms were completely pinned.

Wait a minute, if I can't move my arms... Then I could just use my feet!

With that thought in mind, she slammed her boot as hard as she could on to his toes. Thankfully, Dio cried out in pain and released her. She skirted away from him as fast as possible and started running up the side of the wall.

She realized that Dio was probably not wounded terribly and would most likely be on her tail soon so she sped up and started hopping across roofs.

I was a fool to try challenging him alone. If I can find the Hamon users, we can corner him and strike at him all at once.

+++++++++++++++++++++++

It didn't take him long to find her hopping across rooftops. He was already on her tail. In any other circumstance, he probably would've been upset that she was running but for some reason he was actually delighted. The fact that she was running meant that she wasn't immediately enchanted by him like every other woman he met. She was different from them and she'd always been different.

She never submitted. Not once.

Even Jonathan had occasionally submitted to his whims but Erina never did. She actively fought him tooth and nail even when she knew it was a hopeless fight.

Her determination to defy me is what caused Jonathan to grow into the man he is now. No wonder she has a similar fire in her eyes to him. She was the match that lit the fire after all. She's his reason to fight and he's her reason to fight. They are two sides of the same coin. The two of them together are my greatest rivals...

“It's about time I stop underestimating them!”

Chapter Text

He was on top of her in a matter of moments.

“Damn horrible bastard!” she hissed. He pinned her from behind so she was flat on her stomach. His arms and legs covered her own and since he was much bigger than her (not quite as big as Jonathan but fairly close all things considered) she pretty much had no wiggle room at all. All she could move was her neck and head.

“As much as I enjoy a good game of cat and mouse, I have something to tell you and it's rather inconvenient that you keep running away.” He whispered into her ear causing shudders of disgust to travel down her spine.

Her eye twitched. “I don't care to hear your delusional monologues of grandeur. You're nothing but a silver tongued devil in the skin suit of a man!”

Even though she couldn't see his face, she could just hear the smirk in his voice. “You say that as an insult but really, it's such a high compliment. You know me well...”

“And you don't know me at all!” She shouted as she slammed her forehead into the side of the roof. Normally doing such a move would've been foolish, but with her vampiric strength, it caused the entire skillion roof to shatter.

+++++++++++++++++++++++

Windknight's Lot, England 1888 – General Store

“Clever minx.” He uttered as he brushed off the clay dust and debris from the collapsed roof and ruined wall. During the fall, she managed to slip out of his grasp and kick him away into a wall as well as something hard and metal stabbing him in the back. A kick hard enough to actually daze him for a few moments.

Him! A superior being!

It annoyed him and he did feel a little pain from it but if there was one thing that Dio had always been, it would be determined.

And he was very determined.

He scanned his surroundings and realized that he must of been in a general store considering all the variety of goods and broken shelves around him. This fact was confirmed when he realized that the hard metal thing he had been kicked into was the cash register.

He cracked his neck and scowled.

Before life at the Joestar mansion, he was actually quite familiar with general stores. Having pinched a few goods here and there when needed. Of course, he always despised canned goods, especially since he'd gotten used to the fine cuisine that the cooks had always provided.

He started sniffing the air to see if he could find her again since she had obviously disappeared. He found her scent almost immediately and started following it. It led him towards the back where they kept fabrics for women's dresses. Oddly enough, most of the fabrics were soaked with what seemed to be cheap booze.

He found broken shards of what used to be bottles of it littering the floor. Obviously the collapsing of the roof had caused shelves to collide into each other.

“Where are you dear Erina?” He questioned in a singsong voice.

Moments later she darted from behind the shelf. Instead of something like a cast-iron pan or a fire poker or a heavy object with enough weight to do damage or anything else that could have reasonably been adapted into an improvised weapon...

She, instead, had a lit lantern as her choice.

She took a swing at him. Predictably, he dodged the attack.

“You missed.” He said with an arrogant chuckle.

This time she grinned which he thought actually looked fetching on her beautiful face. “If I was aiming for you, then I indeed missed but since I was in the aiming for the alcohol soaked linens behind you...”

She didn't have to finish her sentence for him to realize what her plan actually was as behind him, the broken lantern had lit the entire shelf of fabric ablaze.

“I say my aim was true.”

As smoothly as a trained gymnast she kicked him directly into the blaze before hopping on top of him and pinning him like he had pinned her only minutes earlier.

The flames kissing his skin hurt but were more of a minor annoyance considering his vampiric healing abilities. Instead he frowned and raised an eyebrow as he looked up at the woman pinning him. He could've gone out of her grasp if he really tried but he was also curious to see where she was going with this.

“You do realize this isn't going to kill either of us right?”

“Of course I do.” She opened her eyes wide. “I'm not going to kill you with flames!”

He saw her red pupils shrink as well as her eyes starting to tremble.

Shit! His thoughts were in a panic. He quickly ripped one of his arms from her grasp and stretched it over her head to grab a fistful of her hair. With all his strength he yanked on it

He heard a sickening – even to his ears – crunch that he only could assume was her neck as he watched the high-powered beams of power just a mere half a foot away from his head.

Her hold on him instantly lessened.

+++++++++++++++++++++++

Having her neck broken was quite possibly the worst pain she'd ever experienced, second only to when she was first transformed into a vampire by that hideous mask.

Thankfully her vampiric abilities were already repairing the damage and since it was a clean break, it was actually quite easy to fix. However, it sapped more of what little strength she possessed left.

Dio had pushed her away into one of the collapsed shelves as he stood over her. His trademark malicious smirk proudly prominent on his despicably handsome face. His face looking even more unearthly due to the flames behind him casting shadows that highlighted his features.

“You know it's quite peculiar we are both vampires, superior to humanity in every way and yet I seem to be significantly stronger than you. Of course it's just natural that I, Dio am just that powerful but judging by the way you look now...” He looked her over with a darkly peculiar look in his eyes that she didn't quite recognize. “Tired and haggard and positively starving. I'd say a lot of this difference comes down to how much we've had to drink and what we’re drinking. See, I never skimped on an opportunity to quench my thirst. I savor every last drop but I imagine with your “good” nature, that you'd find feeding off of those lesser humans rather distasteful. I imagine you've only been sustaining off of animals instead and probably only taking just enough to survive. Naturally this has made you WEAK! That kindness of yours will be your undoing!”

She hissed at him. “Kindness is not a weakness! Kindness is what brings us together.”

He rolled his eyes. “Please, kindness only allows one to be taken advantage of and trampled underfoot by an uncaring world. I should know. I took advantage of George Joestar's idiotic kindness and look where it has led me today. His family is ruined and I've ascended to a being akin to a God!”

She felt herself snap as she charged him with another clumsy attempt at a punch. He caught it effortlessly. So effortlessly, he looked bored.

“See look at this.” He frowned as he held her by her one arm. “It's like I'm fighting a child. A sickly one at that. That fire burning in your eyes is gone.”

Even she could tell her struggles were pretty pathetic. She was already at her limit and she was truly exhausted. All the self-restraint she had practiced with her father was going to be forgotten soon if she didn't get any blood in her.

I need blood! I need it so bad that I ache! I'd take the pain of a hundred broken necks over this...

With her free hand, she fished behind her back and around the shelf that she had crash into until she felt something cylindrical and cold.

A can? Well I suppose this will do.

With her new weapon in hand she threw it right in his face.

+++++++++++++++++++++++

He had not expected the can of tomatoes to smash right into the bridge of his nose. Then again, anytime he tried predicting this woman's actions it always failed so he was almost resigned to not even trying.

As he found out in the long and painful way, the only guarantees she had were her defiance and her kindness.

If he wanted her, he needed something that could appeal to one of those traits or even possibly both of them.

But what would that be?

A cursory glance around the ruins of the general store revealed no signs of Erina. With the surprise of her throwing a can at his face, he had unintentionally let go of her and she wasted no time in fleeing. If he couldn't see her, then the next best thing was to find her through smell.

He sniffed the air. The smell of alcohol and flames was certainly distracting but his senses were strong enough to overcome such a nuisance.

He caught a whiff of her scent soon after but along with it came another scent that was actually closer. It was distinctively human and judging by how pleasant and sweet it was, the owner of such a scent was young and female.

“I guess I should rephrase the question as to who that will be.” He chuckled softly to himself as he went for the young female scent.

+++++++++++++++++++++++

I can't believe that worked! She thought to herself as she ran through town. Her unexpected throw had worked wonders in distracting the bloody scoundrel long enough for her to escape. His face was almost the best part of how so un-Dio-like his expression had been. So bewildered and hilarious, she would've laughed if her life wasn't at stake.

Unfortunately her joy in escaping was short-lived as she heard the terrified scream of a young woman. Despite her better instincts, she started heading for the scream.

When she came across the scene she was unsurprised to see that Dio had snatched a young woman and had her firmly in his grasp with both of his arms around her neck. The girl appeared to be about sixteen with long brown hair tied in a low ponytail and dark blue almost violet eyes. She had a charming if a bit familiar face and already seems to possess a woman's body rather than a girl's. She was wearing a nice but simple yellow dress that was common for girls her age.

The girl seem to be petrified with fear as tears were streaking down her eyes.

“Nice of you to join us dear.” The devil smirked at her.

“I see so you've decided to take a hostage you uncouth demon.” She spat at him. While she was most likely going to pass out trying to use the eye beams again she was willing to bear it if it saved the girl.

Dio seemingly recognized what she was about to do and spoke up in a tone dripping with condescension. “My dear I wouldn't try that if I were you. First off, it looks like you're about to pass out and while that would be convenient for me in the short term, it'll be a pain later when I try to feed you. Second, you might want to pay closer attention to how I'm holding this young little beauty.”

She zeroed into what he was referring to and almost screamed. Two of his fingers that appeared to be around her neck were actually inside of it.

“If you try attacking me now... then this beauty's carotid artery is liable to get snapped in two.” His grin grew even more sinister. “As a nurse, I don't think I'd have to explain how terrible that would be.”

She collapsed to her knees. The carotid artery was the major artery in the human body which supplied blood directly to the brain. Even nicking it would cause massive severe bleeding that could kill a person in minutes. Snapping it in two? That was a death sentence. There were no ifs, ands or buts about it. Not even Hamon would be able to save her for she would bleed out far too fast.

She was beaten and she knew it.

“Well then, now that I have your full attention, why don't we get the show on the road? We have plenty of things to discuss back at our castle.”

Her eyes widened as she stared at the horrible beast. “Did you just say OUR castle?!”

“I did my dear. That's part of what we’re going to be discussing after you get a proper meal of course.” He smirked again although this time it seemed almost genuine instead of unbearably arrogant. “Now while you have decimated most of my forces, I managed to find two more that will act as your temporary knights and escorts until I can build up my forces again.”

As he spoke two zombie gentleman shuffled from a hole in the wall. Judging by how they were stumbling and how they smelled, they were fresh, relatively speaking. They came up on each side of her and grabbed one of her arms.

She held her head low as the two of them started dragging her out of the alley following their liege and his young hostage.

Chapter Text

Hidden in the Mountains, Tibet 1863 – The Hamon Clan Main Temple

“For three years, you have endured and survived our training.” Master Tonpetty explained. The two of them were doing a common breathing exercise on the high wires connected to the temple's towers. The icy cold wind from the mountains was beating on them harshly. “You can run for unimaginable distances and not be short of breath. Soon you will be ready to begin the intensive training that we call The Celestial Gate.”

William gave a small smile of pride. The three years of training he'd already experienced were particularly grueling but also fulfilling. He was that much closer to gaining the power necessary to destroy and eliminate the creatures created by those horrible masks to protect the innocent.

He was one step closer to avenging his father.

“But I must warn you again, William.” The old master gave him a stern glare. “I have read your destiny... If your choice is to continue with these teachings, you will seal your fate. The time to turn back is now. I recall that you have a family... A beautiful wife and a young son. Instead of avenging your father, wouldn't it be better to live for them?”

He gulped. It was true that he missed his dear Isabella and their son Mario... But he couldn't turn back now. Not when he was so close. Not with how much he had already given up.

He held out his hand. His glare hardened. “Master... read the waves of my life. You've stated that my quest will kill me but you've never told me how long I have until then. When is this life of mine going to end? Where does it end? How does it end?”

“Why do you want this knowledge?” His tone unreadable as he spoke. In his eyes, though, there was a hint of sadness.

Without hesitation, he spoke proudly. “I believe there is a purpose to my life, one that I cannot set aside. Even for my family. I need to know so I can fulfill that purpose. If I know how much time I have to accomplish it, then I can accept the outcome. Accept the sacrifice. I will accept it!”

“Very well.” His master spoke after a long pause. “So let it be done, if that is what you believe.”

He took a deep breath and held out his own hand. “Know this.”

William nodded as he took his master's hand. Instantly he felt the strange sensation of warm ropes or vines being wrapped around his arm while both of their hands began to glow with the golden light of Hamon...

The air around them began to blow even harsher. His master's eyes were close as his head tipped up. He then opened his mouth and began to chant as if he was reciting a spell.

“In an ancient chamber, hidden from the light and reeking of death, a child shall open the way for you. To unchain a young lion and release him into the future of his destiny, you will burn your own wounds. Then freely will you open your arms to the cruel death that awaits you.”

+++++++++++++++++++++++

Windknight's Lot outskirts, England 1888 – Lair of the Two-Headed Dragon Castle

William looked over the scene that he saw. His apprentice Jonathan chained up in an indestructible collar that was attached to the vicious zombie knight Tarkus. They were trapped inside of a chamber reeking of the vile stench of death that was in an ancient castle that would never see direct sunlight and the young Victor with his unique guardian had indeed opened the way for him.

The pieces had all come together.

This is where he was going to die.

As always... Master was right.

“Here I come, JoJo!”

He marched closer. Carefully hopping down the step without missing a beat. He regretted having lost the rest of his wine when the Jack zombie had destroyed their carriage but he would just have to make do.

To unchain a young lion and release him into the future of his destiny!

+++++++++++++++++++++++

Can't budge this collar! Jonathan struggled against said collar. His fingers already feeling numb from how long he'd been straining against it. He was glad that Victor and his mentor had managed to open the door, having caught glimpses of the floating sword pushing the lever. The fact that only the Italian had entered led him to believe that Victor was either waiting outside patiently or had passed out again due to exhaustion.

He was leaning towards the latter considering how stubborn Victor had been previously.

At least he's safe for the time being...

His gaze turned over to his teacher. The man was wearing a stern almost resigned expression as he confidently walked into the room. Naturally the fearsome zombie had also noticed his presence and was glaring at him with vile hatred. Even growling like the savage barbarian he was.

This is when a thought occurred to Jonathan.

Strange... for some reason, Tarkus hasn't made a display of his tricks for fighting in this room. That worries me.

The zombie clearly had the home-field advantage, being intimately familiar with the field of battle as well as the type of combat they found themselves in. Unless the zombie was truly that poor of a strategist, he must've known at least a few tricks about the room that he could use to achieve victory in the battle.

“Come to me, fool!” The behemoth boasted. “You think your Hamon will do you any good? You little bugs can't lay a finger on me, no matter how hard you may try!”

The massive knight took a swing at the Italian (his own chain going up higher due to the strike). However, his master gracefully jumped into the air and landed a few feet away. His face was still stern but had a bit of a mocking edge to it.

This caused the knight to click his teeth before maliciously grinning. “You afraid? Gonna soil yourself?”

“Hardly.” Zeppeli scoffed. “Your master is much more frightening than you and not even he is worth ruining my best suit.”

“But your suit's already missing half of a sleeve and covered in mud!”

The Italian grinned “Indeed.”

The zombie growled and threw more wild punches but the Hamon master gracefully dodged each attack. He didn't even look winded.

This made Tarkus growl in frustration as the hatred burned even more fiercely in his eyes.

Jonathan gave a small smile. Masterfully played, Baron. Get him blinded by anger! His attacks will grow even more sloppy.

He saw the Italian form another pose. When the zombie tried taking a swing at him, he sidestepped the attack and spun around so he was facing the wall. He quickly darted up it with a jump which launched him high into the air.

“Here we go! How about this?” He shouted with confidence as he threw a kick and began to use the momentum to spin himself faster than the eye could see.

“Tornado Overdrive!” The Baron's body was seemingly encased in Hamon as he was falling directly towards the massive behemoth's head. With how much Hamon was flowing throughout the attack, the zombie was most likely a goner.

Unfortunately, Tarkus used his incredible speed to move out of the way. His Hamon teacher ended up hitting nothing but air.

“Watch y-y-your back!” He managed to choke out a warning as the chain shot upwards once more.

The zombie had jumped into the air and was looming over the Italian. “He's attacking from above!” Zeppeli shouted in horror.

Unknown to the man, however, was the chains snaking underneath him.

“No, Baron! He's coming from below!” He shouted another warning.

This made the zombie chuckle. “What do you know? You're both right. I call it the Hell Heaven Snake Kill.”

The behemoth yanked on the chains in his hands. This sent Jonathan soaring all the way up to the ceiling. He smashed the back of his head again and strained his neck to where even the smallest breath was practically impossible.

Meanwhile poor Zeppeli was ensnared in the loose chains. His right arm as well as his stomach were being tightly constricted.

+++++++++++++++++++++++

“Lovely watching you suffocate.” He heard the despicable creature wickedly cackle at their struggling despair.

I-I can't breathe. My Hamon won't manifest. He stared at his free arm and saw the beginning arcs of Hamon dancing across his fingertips before they quickly fizzled out. He didn't have enough breath left in his lungs to produce anymore. The chain had the unfortunate placement of being practically on top of his diaphragm.

He then glanced up towards JoJo who was still miraculously conscious despite how many times his head had been slammed against the ceiling. His fingers still clutched at the collar as he was obviously struggling to breathe.

Nn-n-oo. His thoughts were getting hazy as the chain grew even tighter. He could feel it cutting into his skin through his suit. He could feel blood pooling as it dug into his flesh. The pain was... indescribable. The word “agonizing” and “excruciating” didn't even begin to cover what he felt.

Then the zombie gleefully and without abandon yanked the chain.

If he still had air in his lungs he would've released the most unholiest of screams as both sides of the chain ripped through his flesh. The top half of his body was sent flying as the rest of it fell to the ground.

“Jo-Jo...” He managed to utter as what was left of him fell to the ground. Shortly after he fell, he noticed Jonathan also slammed to the ground. There was blood dripping from his lips and he was utterly out cold if not dead.

+++++++++++++++++++++++

Tarkus stared down at the two corpses he just created. The blue haired man obviously had his neck broken as there was blood running from his mouth while the other Hamon user was now in three pieces and scattered about the floor.

Despite his Lord not being there, he felt the need to speak aloud. “Lord Dio, as you've ordered, they're dead. Once I find the child then I will return to you.”

He clenched his fist at the thought of that wizard child. There had been a witch in his village back when he was alive. She'd been a nasty hag who threatened to put curses on him just for simply bumping into her on accident when he was in the market. It was thanks to her that his grandmother had died though, in hindsight, his grandmother had been foolish to trust any remedies from such a foolish source but that did not matter to him.

Witchcraft was nothing but the devil's work and he was glad to rid the world of another sorcerer.

Before he could look for the little witch, he noticed the blue haired man's face had twitched. He sneered at the thought of this.

+++++++++++++++++++++++

“Even with a broken neck, you have the poor taste to still be alive? Allow me to finish you off then.” William heard the zombie yell as well as the clattering of chains.

I should be dead... Yet I know I still have one last thing left to accomplish! Since he still had lungs and a working esophagus, he could still generate Hamon despite his current pitiful state. While the zombie hadn't been paying attention, he'd already used Hamon to cauterize his wounds so he wouldn't bleed out before he could finish his work.

Of course, even with Hamon, he was still on death's door.

With his one good arm he started creeping closer to Jonathan's unconscious body. With luck he managed to grab his hand.

“Jo-JoJo.” He choked out.

He heard the zombie grunting in surprise. “Lively for only half a man!”

He ignored the beast and focused on his breathing.

“Freely, I give this to you. My ultimate technique! JoJo, take it! Make it yours! Ultimate Deep Pass Overdrive!”

His hand glowed bright gold. Jonathan's as well since his Hamon was reacting to Williams. As the glow grew brighter it started to engulf the room as power radiated around the two of them. The power was so strong that the zombie couldn't even get close.

It was a strange sensation to feel his own Hamon, his life force, flowing out of his body and into another's but there was also satisfaction in knowing that instead of his Hamon naturally dissipating once he expired, it was going to be enriching his student's the rest of his natural life which would most likely be extended several decades, possibly even a century depending on how lucky the young man was and how well he kept up with his training.

Jonathan's body was encased in the bright glow as his eyes shot open. He started to scream and his muscles spasmed as if he was being electrocuted. His ripped clothing was completely torn to shreds. He felt bad for JoJo's pain but it was a byproduct that couldn't be avoided. To accept his Hamon, his own Hamon would have to merge with it. His own master had described the process like trying to put two magnets of the same end together.

The stronger the Hamon, the worse the pain and Jonathan had some of the strongest Hamon he'd ever seen. There was a small likelihood that Jonathan might not even survive the infusion of that much Hamon but he doubted that would happen. Like his master's prophecy had stated, the young man was like a lion and he definitely had a destiny that he needed to fulfill as well as a young woman to keep human.

“JoJo...” He mumbled as his thoughts became more incoherent. “I have passed on to you all the Hamon which was mine to control in this life.”

The man known as Baron Zeppeli closed his eyes for one final time.

+++++++++++++++++++++++

“To love and win is the best thing. To love and lose, the next best.” – William Makepeace Thackeray

Chapter Text

Despite feeling like he'd just been struck by lightning multiple times, Jonathan was feeling better than ever. All the aches and pains that he collected over the brutal night were soothed away, having been replaced by a sense of brimming power that despite its incredible intensity, also had a gentle quality as if he was being permanently bathed in the warm sunlight of a summer afternoon.

He knew that the sensation was Hamon but there was so much of it that he knew that it wasn't entirely his own. In fact, it actually felt familiar...

The Baron? But this is too much for healing...

This is when he realized something was deeply wrong. He opened his eyes wide. He was staring at the dark stone ceiling. The hole where the chain connected to the collar around his neck hung loosely in the air.

He turned his head over and found his teacher. His head was face down and his hand was gripping his own.

He was also missing an arm and the lower half of his body.

Before he could let out a scream of horrified anguish or comprehend more of the situation, he heard the footsteps of the giant tromping around.

That's right! I'm still in a fight. I must finish off this foul creature... before anything else.

With speed he thought impossible for him, he rose to his feet.

His timing was impeccable for the foul behemoth had raised a foot above a portion of his teacher's body. His eyes were growing red with violence and malice.

“A touching display, but I'm still going to grind you into red pas–” The repulsive zombie began to speak though his vile words were cut off as Jonathan grabbed a hold of the chain connecting them and gave it a good old yank.

With each yank, Tarkus was pulled further up. In a matter of moments, his feet no longer touched the ground which should’ve been impossible considering how massive the zombie was. Jonathan had always been a strong boy and grew into an even stronger man but even he didn't possess such strength. At least not before.

My body is bursting with Hamon. So much that I can see the glow of it on my flesh.

“You can't do this!” He heard the zombie whining at him. The way he thrashed about reminded him of a petulant child throwing a tantrum. It made him sick to his stomach as well as burn with anger.

He took a deep breath. At least he tried to but the collar was still preventing him from doing so.

Wearing a stone calm face, he bent down and stepped on the chains that were once in his hands and then slipped his fingers underneath the cold metal of the collar. He started yanking at it once again.

He heard the dangling zombie suddenly cackle at him. “Numbskull! You actually think you can yank that collar open? You pathetic waste of flesh. I couldn't pull apart those steel bands, even with all the power given to me by Lord Dio. If I can't then you certainly can't!”

Jonathan rightfully ignored the zombie's words and instead focused on the Hamon flowing throughout his body. He'd used Hamon before to bolster his muscles when he needed to throw a good punch and with so much of it flowing throughout him, it was easy to concentrate on the muscles of his arms.

Sweat began forming on his bare torso despite the chill in the air as he continued pulling down on the reinforced metal collar. He could feel his muscles straining but he couldn't give up. He wouldn't give up.

As well as the zombie’s continued cackling, his groans from the strain started filling the room. His finger screaming at him from having the metal dig into his flesh...

Suddenly, the sound he'd been waiting for rang out. The sound of snapping metal. The top part of the collar had been broken.

“No! Tarkus, I believe it is you that is wrong!” He half shouted half groaned as the rest of the collar snapped in half.

With the collar broken, Jonathan stepped off the chain holding up the vile zombie knight which was sent flying as he crashed back to the ground.

He turned to face the zombie. In return the zombie snarled at him.

“You bug, how'd–” He was interrupted once again when what was left of Jonathan's collar ended up smacking the zombie right in the head when it came through the holes in the ceiling.

JoJo scowled as he took a step forward. The faint glow of Hamon now fully realized and brightened around him like a second skin. “Twisted by madness. No human feeling. You gave up your redemption when you chose to follow Dio, Tarkus. Bluford could be redeemed since he chose to retain his honor, even in death but instead you've thrown your code away to indulge in villainy. There will be no mercy for you.”

The fallen knight didn't take kindly to his words as he sneered and grabbed a hold of the chain to try to strike at him. Swinging it wildly.

Jonathan didn't hesitate as he prepared himself in a battle stance.

When the zombie tried taking a swing at him, he easily stopped the attack. The aura of Hamon encasing his fist actually crackled against the zombie’s decomposing flesh, causing the undead man to let out a small hiss. Whether this was from pain or annoyance, he did not care.

The next attack that Tarkus threw at him was with the chains, clearly using the punch as a distraction. However he easily saw through the feint and caught the chain with his other hand. Letting out a yell, Jonathan yanked the chain towards him which threw the zombie off balance. While his guard was down, he used his other hand to karate chop through the zombie’s body and slice off one of his massive arms.

He dropped the chain.

“You cannot be allowed to continue, this is clear.” He heard himself speak and despite the overwhelming rage, his voice was solemnly serene. “Your evil spirit must be banished!”

Tarkus snarled at him. He actually gritted his teeth so hard that he broke his top two fangs.

“For the sins you've committed and the men you have butchered tonight... Your time is done. Now I'll erase you!”

The aura of Hamon around him swelled.

The gigantic zombie charged at him. “Enough of your blather. You talk too much!”

When the zombie was in range he spit out his broken fangs which struck Jonathan right in the face. One below his eye and one above it. It stung but with how much Hamon he had, the wounds would easily heal.

Unfortunately, he had to keep his eye closed as to not get blood in it. Luckily he could fight with one eye.

“You'll have to do better than that!” He shouted as the zombie tried another punch. He cleverly dodged the attack as he formed a battle stance taught to him by the Baron.

He was swift and quick and used both fists to punch directly into the zombie's face.

“One punch is for Thomas! The other is for my mentor Baron Zeppeli!” He ground his fists in harder as he shouted. “And this is for the comrade you discarded when you set forth on your evil path!”

With Hamon encasing his fists and the sheer force of the blows turned the zombie's face into a melted puddle of goo as his teeth went flying. He lit the room up with hamon as the rest of the zombie melted away into nothingness. All that was left of him was his metal armor and the collar attached to the chain.

He turned around and saw what was left. It was finally over. He wiped the blood from his face and felt his eyes begin to water. The glow of Hamon died down to the point where it vanished though he could still feel it brimming just underneath his skin.

He rushed over to where the top half of his teacher laid. He carefully flipped over the body. His once clever turquoise eyes were now dull and lifeless. His dark hair was now whittled and gray and his face was covered in more wrinkles than he remembered. There was also a trail of blood that leaked from his mouth.

The only thing that did strike him as familiar was his signature smile. Even in death, his mentor was still eccentric.

Tears ran down his cheeks and even though he knew he wasn't going to get an answer, he still found himself asking.

“This is all so terribly wrong.” His voice full of emotion choking up. “Without you beside me, without your wisdom and guidance, how will I make my way through this world and fully use the gifts that you bestowed upon me?”

As he stared at the withered face that once belonged to his mentor... he couldn't help but think that not too long ago he was in a similar position with his own father. Cradling his body after he was viciously killed by an inhuman monster that had been trying to kill him.

In fact, without even realizing it and with such short time in knowing him but he'd already began to see the Baron as a second father. Both of them were stern and harsh but also kind and giving. Caring more about others than themselves. He imagined that if they had ever met in life, the two would've gotten along swimmingly.

They both even shared a fondness for red wine.

“Wherever your soul is... may it finally be at peace.” He spoke aloud as he closed the Baron's eyes. He carefully laid the body back down.

With a heart full of melancholy, he got back to his feet and solemnly walked over to the other parts of the Italian's body. With no sounds made, he brought them over and positioned them as they should've been. He may not have been able to do anything about his body now, but he at least could give his mentor the dignity of being whole again.

With that done, he walked outside and saw where poor little Victor was laying unconscious. He chuckled and checked the boy's pulse just to be certain. He felt great relief when he felt it and let out the sigh he'd been holding.

He walked over to the railing before glancing at the full moon. It'd only been a night. Several hours at most. Yet it felt like a lifetime had gone by since they had entered the tunnel to get to the village of Windknight's Lot. They had gained an ally in Victor, split up to face Dio and lost both Thomas and the Baron.

“I mustn't dwell. Dio still has his hands on the mask and is still out terrorizing this poor village. I need to move forward but...”

Victor was still unconscious and most likely in no shape to move forward. He also had no idea how to get out of the canyon and the proper gentleman in him was horrified that he was basically naked with only a shirt and trousers that had more holes than a chunk of Swiss cheese. If anyone saw him, he'd be mortified by the scandal.

But most importantly, while he was physically able to move forward thanks to the extra Hamon that he suspected was supplied by his departed mentor, his mind was exhausted.

He was nearing his limits.

Tears dripped down his face. The cold early December wind causing him to shiver.

“Dear God” He spoke as he looked back towards the moon. “I have not forgotten my mission to purge the evil that infects this world due to the mask and the man who wills it. I vowed to avenge those fallen... but I'm not infallible. So forgive me but I must rest and... mourn.”

Chapter Text

Windknight's Lot, England 1888 – East Side of Town

“I think it's a safe bet that the majority of the fighting took place here.” Speedwagon remarked as they closely inspected the ruins of the general store. Thanks to the town well and the Hamon users, the fire had been put out but it was clear that the general store was beyond repair.

Each one of the pairs had seen the raging fire individually and all convened only to find a deserted battleground and no signs of where the combatants went. The two younger Hamon users, the zombie Lyndon and Speedwagon decided to investigate the store more closely while the elder Hamon user sat down and began to meditate with a bucket of water in front of him. The scarred former thug didn't know why but he imagined the old man knew what he was doing. That spark of wisdom he saw in his eyes certainly indicated so.

“They definitely clashed in here.” Dire spoke as he picked up chunks rubble from the roof. “This type of damage is impossible for a human to inflict.”

“Nice going bloody Dupin, even a blind chap could tell that from this damage.” The agitated zombie hissed.

Straizo nodded in agreement, completely disregarding the zombie's comment. His dark eyes wide with wonderment. “Look at these holes burned in what's left of this linen. One of the must of fired off that eye beam attack that William described in his letter. Just imagine the power...”

Speedwagon carefully made his way over the clutter and took a closer look. In the charred remains of the fabric and the wood shelf holding it, there were two perfectly cylindrical holes that were about the size of a shilling. The spacing between the holes indicated they were fired at an angle.

These look exactly the same as the ones that Jonathan showed me in his ruined parlor and how they corresponded with the holes found in his cellar... It must be Erina's doing.

He couldn't be absolutely certain on that fact but he preferred to think of it as her doing. Having seen her in action, he knew that she was a woman of fire and not to be underestimated. It gave him a little bit more comfort to think that she was the one firing off such deadly attacks as opposed to the savage blood hungry bastard.

“Judging by the lack of bodies, it's safe to assume that both of them are still alive. So to speak.”

“True, but if that's the case, where did they go? Are they still battling even now or did one of them reign victorious?”

“No the battle must be over.” Straizo frowned at his partner. “If they were still fighting, there would be a bigger trail of destruction than one ruined general store.”

“Yes my mistress wouldn't just stop without defeating him.”

The two Hamon Masters kept talking among themselves with the zombie commenting every once in a while as Speedwagon walked out of the rubble of the general store. He needed to clear his head and they weren't going to find much more inside.

This is concrete proof that Dio managed to slip out of Jonathan and Zeppeli's grasp. He clenched his fists. That slippery bastard!

He was deeply worried. So worried in fact that he was almost on the verge of tears. He didn't even want to think about the consequences of Jonathan and Mister Zeppeli losing the fight...

No. Not going to go there! He probably just slipped away when they were distracted by his zombie minions. They're fine.

To get his mind off of dark thoughts, he turned back over to the elderly Hamon user. He hadn't moved an inch. The water in front of him however was wildly rippling the same way he'd seen when the Italian was training JoJo. There were even cracklings of gold that danced on the surface.

When he got closer, one of the old man's eyes opened up.

“You have good timing young one.”

This made Speedwagon chuckle a little. “Young one? I'm twenty-five. I wouldn't exactly call myself a spring chicken, though, I guess, from your perspective, we all look young.”

“You're certainly not wrong.” He broke into a small smile. “Even my older disciples such as Dire and William I still consider young even though they are both half a century this year.”

“Half a century?” This made him pause. “They're both fifty years old? That's impossible! Dire looks like he's in his 30s at the most and Mister Zeppeli appears to be in his late 30s or early 40s.”

The old man took a deep breath. “Hamon is the energy of life and those who have the gift to cultivate it can actually extend their youth. This may surprise you but I was actually born thirty years before the American colonies became the country known as the United States of America.”

Speedwagon's jaw dropped.

“That-that you have what?!”

“I understand that's a bit shocking to those unfamiliar with the art but it's the truth. Of course, to gain what I have done requires decades of constant training.”

“But wait, if you're already that old... does that mean you'll live forever?”

He shook his head. “No. I am still a living mortal being. I may live longer than average but at some point I will fall off the mortal chain and go to my spiritual rest as anyone would. No matter how gifted, our fate is guaranteed to end in death eventually... Luckily though, your young Lord is not fated to receive a visit from the reaper today.”

Speedwagon's eyes lit up as the tears that had been threatening to spill earlier were now spilling from his eyes. “JoJo's alive! Thank the heavens that he's alive!”

The old man nodded, his gaze cast downwards. “He... certainly is.”

He narrowed his eyes at the old Hamon user’s sudden shift in expression but decided not to comment on it just yet. Instead he wiped his eyes. “Well that's good to know at least but that doesn't explain how Dio got to town then. I doubt either of them would give up halfway in a fight.”

The old Hamon user let out a sigh. “I'm afraid my best guess is he sent elite minions and while they were distracted, managed to slip away from the battlefield.”

Speedwagon couldn't argue with that. That very much sounded like something the black hearted scoundrel would do.

“Wait a minute if you know that Jonathan's alive then do you know where he is?” He spoke up as a thought occurred to him. “And if you can find out where he is, could you use the same ability to track down Miss Pendleton? We all know she confronted Dio but the fact that they're not here is... troubling.”

The old man frowned. “I know where the young Lord is but as to the young vampiress... That is far trickier. The darkness she gained when she was transformed blocks and twists the natural flow of life which actively interferes with Hamon unlike a zombie which is easy to spot since their flow of life has simply stopped and you can actively feel the void the zombie's existence creates. Of course, such disturbances, if you know what you're looking for can at least give a rough idea of where the vampire is. Unfortunately, I'm getting on in the years and my power isn't what it used to be. For certain, I can say that she is no longer inside the village.”

“Master!” Straizo called out to the two of them. “We have some new information.”

Tonpetty suddenly leapt to his feet with the kind of spry he would've never expected from a man who, by his own admission, was over 140 years old. “What is it my disciples and our zombie friend?”

Dire answered for the pair. “We know where the foul rogue and Miss Pendleton went.”

“And how do you to know that?”

“We found a witness!”

Stepping from behind the blonde Hamon user was Poco, the little boy they had left outside the village for his own safety. His once in good condition clothing was now covered in mud along with specks of blood and held a large, blood covered rock in his hands. There was great fear in his eyes but also a burning fire.

Chapter Text

Windknight's Lot outskirts, England 1888 – Forest

When the strange outsiders had told him not to follow them into the village, for once in his life, he actually listened to adults without uttering a single complaint. He may have still been a kid but Poco wasn't an idiot. After seeing what his neighbor had turned into, he knew for a fact that he didn't stand a chance against the so-called zombies.

So he did what he does best. Ran to the nearby forest and climbed up a tree to use as his perch for the night. If there was one thing he was good at, it was climbing and a tree seemed like a perfect place to hide.

He wasn't sure how long he'd been there but he didn't dare come down until the sun was up or the strangers came to find him.

Course it doesn't mean I'm not bored. Between fear and boredom, Poco reluctantly admitted that he preferred to feel the latter but that still didn't mean he actually liked feeling it. Before climbing up the tree, he grabbed a large stone he found that barely fit in his hand, just in case he needed to defend himself. For now, he was just absentmindedly tossing it up and down to see how high he could throw it without losing it. It was honestly the closest thing he was going to get in the form of entertainment at least until he could return to his father and his sister Penelope.

“Man I hope she's okay...” He mumbled to himself. Then shook his head and gave a bit of a chuckle. “Wait it's Penelope, of course she's fine! All the bigger boys in town are afraid of her. There's no way she'd let some stupid zombie get the better of her.”

His older sister had quite a reputation for being a terrifying woman when angered and had very low tolerance for any action she considered rude, evil or cowardly. Thanks to that temper of hers, it made their father livid and worried that she'd never be able to find a husband despite her uncommonly beautiful looks.

Poco generally didn't care about that and really only saw her as the greatest big sister anyone could ever ask for. She was kind and gentle to those who deserved it and would stand her ground against injustice.

He tossed the rock up in the air once again, only this time when he caught it, he heard a creaking sound like someone had stepped on a branch. This caused him to gulp and stay very still.

Is it just a nighttime animal or did one of those zombies wander into the woods? Every instinct in his body told him to not look but curiosity got the better of him.

As he turned his head to glance downwards, he saw that there was not just one figure moving but several. It may have been a full moon that night but the canopies from the trees made it difficult for him to spot any details. There appeared to be about five individuals. Three of them were walking while two of them were being carried. He was fairly confident that the three that were walking were men while the two being carried were women.

He could tell one of them was blonde and seemed to be awake while the other appeared to be asleep with dark hair tied in a low ponytail...

Styled in the exact same way his sister always did her hair!

He gulped. It can't be sis. It just can't be! There's plenty of girls who have dark hair and style it that way... It's just a coincidence.

However, as he focused on her and specifically the simple but beloved yellow dress that she wore all the time because it was her favorite, the more it became apparent that it really was Penelope in the clutches of the unknown man.

He wasn't sure whether to cry or to jump down and try to punch the man. Of course, he wasn't brave enough to try the latter.

The man leading the party and carrying his unconscious sister over his shoulder seemed to have golden blonde hair that glowed when it touched the moonlight. This caused him to shiver though he wasn't quite sure why.

Suddenly the party stopped. The blond man abruptly spoke in a voice that sounded eerily familiar. “Interesting, it seems we're not alone out here.”

He covered his mouth as he felt his breaths growing shorter and his heart beating faster. An overwhelming sense of dread had been cast over him like a cloud.

The woman being carried by the two men in the back snarled angrily with a voice he definitely recognized. “You better not harm that innocent child! I doubt he could even harm you nor would he want to.”

The vampire lady! What is she doing out here?! I thought she was back in the village cleaning out the zombies.

However his question was soon forgotten with what the blond man's next response was.

“Innocent? No, he is a witness, dear.” The smug arrogance and bone chilling malice in his tone was palpable. “But I guess since we will soon be joined I will listen to your request. I will not harm the child. However, you said nothing about my minions so I'll send old Phil there to take care of him while we continue to our new home.”

This caused the vampire lady to shriek in rage as she weakly struggled in the grip of the man who was holding her. The other man, no, other zombie, broke away and started walking towards the tree he was hiding in.

“Oh no I'm screwed!” He whimpered as he saw the rest of them walk off while the zombie man tilted his head upwards. His mouth full of sharp teeth.

Not only is sis in trouble but I'm going to die too! Tears started rolling down his cheeks as he watched, in horror, the zombie start climbing the tree. His whole body was trembling. He was so scared that he was probably going to soil himself soon.

“I'm so glad Lord Dio is giving me this opportunity! You look scrumptious little boy. I've been thirsting for some nice blood.”

“What frightens you more than anything else?” The words of his sister echoed in his mind at that moment. He remembered that she had told him that one evening when he was getting beaten up by the local bullies. After chasing them away, she slapped him because he was being a useless coward.

“I know that hurts, but you're still in one piece.” She had told him while he was nursing his injured cheek. Her voice unwavering and confident as it always was. “Pain's not the worst thing. There's something far worse. It's growing up being too afraid to do anything. What kind of a life would that be?”

But sis I'm just not brave! I'm just a spineless sniveling coward who can't even stand up to kids his age. He thought as the zombie got closer to the branch he was sitting on. The zombie was close enough now that he could see the drool dripping down his chin. And now I'm going to die like one!

He closed his eyes. Almost resigned to the idea of dying and being eaten since there was no way he could kill such a creature but her words kept persisting.

“What frightens you more than anything else?”

“What frightens you more than anything else?”

“WHAT frightens you more than anything else?”

Easy. Pain and dying! Who wouldn't be afraid of that? You have to be crazy not to fear death! He internally screamed at the voice.

If he thought about it hard enough, he would realize that while a bloodthirsty zombie was climbing up a tree to eat him he was too busy internally arguing with the ghostly voice of his sister, it was completely ludicrous. If he didn't know any better, he would've thought it was a nightmare but he knew better than that.

“But is that really what frightens you the most?” His sister's voice echoed, although he didn't really remember her saying this. “Is your own life the thing you value above all else?”

“Of course not! Penelope's worth more than my stupid spineless hide...” He spoke aloud without hesitation. Only then did he realize what his subconscious had been trying to tell him all along.

“If I can't be brave for me, I can at least be brave for her! She's been captured along with the vampire lady. She needs me and since I can't fight the guy on my own, I need to get help! Which means I can't allow anything to get in my way!”

The zombie who was only maybe a foot away from him now snarled with amusement. “Oh good, you’re chatty! I was hoping for some screaming.”

With the rock in hand, he reached over and slammed it as hard as he could right in the jaw of the zombie. Because the zombie had hadn't been expecting the trembling little boy with tears in his eyes to actually fight back, he was caught completely blindsided by the attack and lost his grip on the branches. He fell to the ground. Hard. The back of his head slamming on a nearby boulder. It was hard enough that it actually made an audible crunch.

Poco quickly scaled down the tree and examined the now fully dead zombie. With the rock still in hand he smashed its face repeatedly until it looked unrecognizable.

With his rage and adrenaline subsiding he looked at the scene he just created...

And he vomited.

I know that guy was a monster tryin to eat me but he used to be human. I... just killed a person! His thoughts were in full panic but he knew he couldn't dwell any longer. His precious sister needed him. He could think about the moral ramifications of his actions later.

Once he caught his breath again, he ran with everything he had towards the village to find the strangers that he knew could fight the undead threat and save his beloved sister from that evil blond man's clutches.

Chapter Text

Windknight's Lot, England 1888 – Dio's Castle

“What do you think of this castle dear Erina?” Dio grinned. The two of them were sitting at an ornate dining table surrounded by his undead minions. While most of them looked relatively human with only bits of flesh missing here and there on top of discolored skin, some of them looked truly monstrous. Several of them had their human heads replaced with ones of animals that had been sliced and experimented on. Some of them even had extra mouths or extra eyes or extra long tongues like Mister Adams.

There was even the reverse among them as well. Animal bodies with human heads carelessly grafted on that looked just as disgusting.

The one that had her the most worried was the minion he called Doobie. The zombie was incredibly large. Far bigger than even her wonderful JoJo. His skin also seemed to be a deep violet purple with patches of oozing slime that could not be mistaken for sweat covering said skin. The most troubling thing about him though was the fact that his face was covered in a cloth sack with a paperboy's hat on top of it.

The sack often moved and jotted about as if whatever was inside it could barely be contained. She also thought she heard hissing, like from an angry cobra. The fact that his face was covered along with the hissing made her think that he was so hideous that he resembled the monstrous Gorgon Medusa from Greek mythology.

Despite looking like decrepit ruins on the outside, the interior of the castle was surprisingly well lived in and appeared to be in relatively good care as there was no visible dust or cobwebs in the corners. Even the furniture looked of good quality.

It smelled terrible but that had more to do with its occupants than the castle itself.

She frowned. “It's hideous. The atmosphere is far too drab to be hospitable. It feels like it was lifted from an obscure Gothic painting that has been rightly pissed on by time as I've been in industrial slaughter houses that have more charm than this unholy collection of crumbling bricks and mortar you call a castle.”

That last part was a lie. She'd never been in an industrial slaughter house before but seeing his left eye violently twitch at the insult gave her such great satisfaction.

“My my what a harsh tongue.” The scoundrel spoke in an amused voice, seemingly over his momentary rage. “What happened to the proper lady?”

She scoffed, her crimson eyes narrowed while her fangs were very prominent. “I am tired, parched and have been abducted. Manners are not a priority at the moment. What is, however, is what you've done with the young lady.”

Erina was truly worried about the young girl. After they had reached the castle, several of Dio's zombie thralls had come out to greet them. A few of them taking the unconscious girl away on his orders to parts unknown while she was forced to follow Dio to what appeared to be his dining room.

“She is fine. I assure you.” He chuckled. “She's far too valuable a hostage for me to harm at the moment. Besides it would be a true travesty if I damaged such a beauty. I honestly have a right mind to make her your lady in waiting. I'll even let you see her soon but for now, we have things to discuss and I did promise you a meal.”

The bastard snapped his fingers. A zombie appeared in the room carrying a tray with two wine glasses full of a suspiciously red liquid. Like a well-trained butler, he placed both of them in front of the two before bowing politely and disappearing back into the mob.

Dio took his glass with careful grace and elegance. He savored the smell before bringing it to his lips and gingerly taking a sip.

“My how delicious.”

She stared at the cup in front of her. She could tell it was definitely blood by smell. As much as she was tempted, she held herself back despite the aching of her teeth and the dryness of her throat.

“It's not poisoned. I honestly doubt poison could even affect you as you are now.”

“And how could you possibly know that?”

He grinned as he finished another sip. “Why, I've tested it on myself! Arsenic, Cyanide, Strychnine and even deadly nightshade... I've tried them all and yet they don't affect me. Unlike a weak pathetic human, I am immune to such poisons. Even alcohol doesn't affect me for I stay sober no matter how much I consume.”

“Fascinating...” She tried to say in a tone that indicated disinterest but she, regrettably, was actually intrigued. She had been wondering such a thing on her own but her father would've never allowed her to try anything even remotely dangerous, despite his extensive love of knowledge and willingness to experiment.

“Truly we vampires are just simply on a different level. Now drink! We wouldn't want you keeling over on the table now would we.”

She clenched her fists under the table while using the other to grab hold of the stem of the wine glass. She was careful in tipping the glass so only the barest hint of a drop would touch her tongue. However once said warm drop did... she couldn't help herself as she guzzled the rest of it down like a seasoned drunkard. She could feel her energy returning and the burning in her throat lessened.

Of course, she also knew that one wine glass of fresh blood was not enough. She still thirst for more.

“You're already looking much better, my dear.”

She held her tongue. The vampire in her naturally wanted to ask for more but considering how warm the blood was there was still a possibility that whoever it came from might still actually be alive.

Dio seemingly picked up on what she was thinking and let out a small chuckle as he polished off his own glass. “If you're still thirsty, you can ask for more. The poor sod that it's from won't be missing it.”

She gritted her teeth. “I'm fine.”

This caused him to frown slightly. “Why refuse when he's already dead? Why cling to such pathetic morals when you're now a superior being? You don't act this way when eating a steak do you? You feel no guilt in eating livestock so why feel that way about pathetic humans who are the livestock to us vampires?”

“Humans are not livestock! I used to be one until you cursed me to such a tortured existence.”

He let out a small sigh. “My am I disappointed. I thought you would have a little bit more vision than that. You've been given the gift of eternal youth and power beyond mortal comprehension and yet you spurn it like a wicked curse cast by a fairytale witch.”

“Anything that requires the harm of others to sustain my life is a curse.” She glared at him, slamming both hands into the table. Either she was weaker than she was expecting or the table was of really high quality wood since it did not break. “Now what do you want Dio? I doubt you kidnapped me to simply discuss morality and since you're actually willingly giving me blood, I doubt your aim is to kill me. If you're going to use me as a hostage against Jonathan, then throw me in the dungeon already. I'd rather not listen to more of your pointless rants on your supposed superiority. I may be immortal now but I still value my time.”

Dio cracked a wicked smile as he put his hands together in front of him. “My dear Erina... You've greatly misunderstood my intentions. I did not bring you here as a hostage. I brought you here to be my queen.”

“W-w-w-what!” She could barely speak as her hands covered her mouth. She almost fell out of her chair due to how gobsmacked she was feeling.

His eyes widened slightly. “Come now, you truly can't be that surprised. It's only natural. I am to be the ruler of this world. Every king needs a queen and what better queen than the one woman I see as my equal.”

“You must be truly mad to ever think I would even consider such a ludicrous idea!” She found herself screaming as she threw her empty wine glass in his face. “After everything you've done to my precious JoJo and other innocents. Everything you’ve done to me! I would rather bask in the sun and let myself wither to dust than ever become your queen!”

“Oh yes... Your beloved JoJo...” He mused, not even phased by her outburst or the shards of glass embedded in his cheeks. Instead he calmly pulled out the pieces as the wounds healed. “The only person who could even remotely compare to me in life. He may have picked up a trick or two but in the end he's a worthless human which means in forty years or so he'll be dead as any old bloke while you'll still be around looking the exact same as you do now...”

“It doesn't matter.” She spoke without hesitation. “It doesn't matter that he will die someday. I still love him. That will never change.”

Before Dio could say something else, someone came into the room. At first she thought it was a zombie before realizing that the woman now next to Dio was alive and well. She was young and beautiful with long ebony hair and emerald green eyes and looked very familiar despite knowing she'd never seen this girl before.

“My darling Dio.” She spoke in a lovely voice. The look in her eyes was truly loving as she curtsied to him. “The girl is nicely secured in the one of the guest chambers and my birds have reported that both Bluford and Tarkus have been unfortunately defeated and that Joestar still lives.”

Erina internally gave a sigh of relief while she saw that Dio shattered his own wineglass in anger before plastering a smile towards the young woman. “That is... disappointing to hear but that just means I'll have to take care of him myself. Now Annabel won't you be a wonderful dear and escort Erina to her room for the evening.”

Annabel? She almost gasped. She now understood why the young woman looked so familiar. She was Victor's older sister!

“Of course Lord Dio, it would be an honor.” Annabel respectfully curtsied again. Of course, when she glanced over to Erina, her expression turned from gentle to harsh. They hadn't even spoken yet and she was already glaring at her like she wanted to kill her in the most cruel way possible.

Oh no! Don't tell me she's actually in love with that horrible scoundrel...

“Come this way Miss. Everything's already been prearranged.” Her words were kind and she was wearing a smile but there was a noticeable bitter edge in her voice.

She reluctantly got up from her seat to follow the young woman.

Now I have two girls to save from this nightmare...

Chapter Text

He stared down at the stone mask that had started it all. It was his most valued possession. He never left the castle without it for he didn't trust his minions not to mess with it, even if they were completely loyal to him. Not even Anna or Wang Chan were allowed to touch it.

“What to do about JoJo?” He mused to himself. He was alone in his study which was only lit by a single candle. He didn't even really need the light but enjoyed the ambience it created.

For the first time in a long time, he was actually torn over what he wanted to do. He wanted Erina to be his queen but it was obvious that she despised him and as long as JoJo was alive there was no way she'd ever leave him. Naturally the best course of action was to kill him.

Right?

But that was the thing... if JoJo died, then the small chance he had of talking her into joining him would die with him.

“Bloody his nose, and he comes back twice as fierce.”

He originally had said that statement about Jonathan during their childhood brawl those years ago and that statement was just as true now as it was then. Only this time it didn't just apply to him but to Erina too.

In many ways, the two of them were actually quite alike and in the ways they weren't, they complemented each other. JoJo was strong and earnest while Erina was smart and compassionate. He begrudgingly had to admit that they actually made a very good pair.

I doubt even death could keep them from loving one another.

Of course, such a mundane thing as pointless feelings wasn't going to stop him from taking her as his Queen. Sure, with the mask, he could turn any woman he charmed into an appropriate vampire queen but none of them would be fit to be by his side.

He wanted an equal and she was his equal. Not only was she beautiful but she was also intelligent, dignified and never once fell for his charms unlike other women. Even as a young girl, she had seen through him and knew who he truly was.

Outside of that bloody street rat Jonathan had picked up, no one could claim that.

She also had the distinction of being one of the few people that had actually made him genuinely lose his temper. His temper had always been his biggest weakness but ever since he mastered control of it, only three people have ever pressed of that particular button.

The bloody rat he had called father, Jonathan and of course Erina.

“She will be my queen. I'll accept nothing less than the best... but I need to change strategies if I want my prize.”

Her staunch defiance made brute force ineffectual. He had used that method with Jonathan years ago before it backfired. It hadn't worked then and it wasn't going to work now.

No. He needed to be indirect. Subtle in his approach. Like in the way he had earned George's trust and respect. Of course, such an avenue also brought its own challenges.

Erina was pretty much immune to his usual sort of charm and flattery and was already on high alert and actively disliked him. The only reason she even gave up her assault was because he took a hostage. If he hadn't, she most likely would've killed herself through exhaustion and/or starvation.

Trying to charm her with his usual methods most likely would've just infuriated her more and he did not feel like picking more glass out of his face.

“If I'm going to win her over, then I need to find her weakness. I've already exploited her empathy to get her here but one hostage won't tie her down forever. Eventually she'll realize that she's far superior than any random human. Even if it'll take decades...”

That's when it dawned on him.

Jonathan.

Jonathan was her weakness!

He'd been so focused on how to get rid of him that he hadn't even thought of trying to use him as a way to get to her.

He tapped one finger on the mask as a sinister grin formed on his face.

“I suppose it's for the best that good ol' JoJo survived his bouts with my knights.”

+++++++++++++++++++++++

“Here you are Miss.” Annabel opened the door for her. Like the rest of the castle she'd seen so far, everything was clean and properly taken care of. The windows had been boarded up but otherwise it looked like a luxurious room. The bed was even a canopy bed that she imagined would've been more befitting of a noblewoman or even a princess rather than her.

“There are plenty of dresses and nightgowns in the wardrobe. When you feel parched again, just knock on the door and one of the zombies will bring you another glass. I'm afraid you don't have permission to wander the castle by yourself so there will be guards in front of the door at all times. You will be permitted to leave the room, however, when Lord Dio demands so.”

Just as the young girl finished curtsying and was about to shut the door behind her, Erina spoke up.

“He said your name was Annabel... Does that mean you're Annabel Harker, the older sister of one Victor Harker?”

The girl's eyes open slightly before she nodded. “That is correct.”

“You do realize that your “Lord” sent a twelve-year-old as his personal assassin!” She felt her anger rise. “Aren't you upset? Your brother could’ve been harmed! Even killed!”

Annabel blinked as she tilted her head. “But my brother was just doing his duty as a vassal of Lord Dio. There's no reason to get upset. Besides, even if Victor had fallen, my wonderful Lord Dio could just raise him back as a zombie. If that happened, I'd never lose him so there's no reason to be upset.”

Erina was too stunned to even respond.

The young girl then curtsied as she shut the door behind her.

+++++++++++++++++++++++

How dare that pompous blonde bitch question my Lord Dio's actions! Annabel angrily thought to herself as she walked away.

Initially Annabel had been excited to meet another vampire. Lord Dio was such a wonderful being and it was only right that vampires rule over the terrible dregs of humanity. She hadn't even minded that he declared that she would be his queen. She was a vampire. Much different from those low class prostitutes he'd sleep with before killing. Kings throughout history often had multiple lovers so it made sense that Lord Dio – who was eventually going to be the ruler of the entire world – would have more than one. She would've been happy as just a simple concubine.

As long as she could be by Lord Dio’s side, she was happy

But this Erina Pendleton was nothing like she imagined. Sure she was beautiful, graceful and had the same powerful aura that her Lord did but she was condescending and rude. She actively rejected his offer to become queen and instead was in love with his arch-rival. The man that was trying to bring Lord Dio down.

If it were up to Annabel, she would've sent every bird within a 100 mile radius to pick out her eyes while waiting for the sun to come up so she could watch her body disintegrate into ash.

Of course, Lord Dio had instructed that she pay the utmost respect to the woman despite the fact that she clearly didn't deserve it. Naturally she would play the part that Lord Dio wanted her to because Lord Dio's word was law but that didn't mean that she wasn't going to think of a way to get rid of the woman who is clearly unfit to be by his side.

The ungrateful bitch! Lord Dio doesn't need such a foul woman. I'm far more suited to become his queen!

Chapter Text

Windknight's Lot outskirts, England 1888 – Lair of the Two-Headed Dragon Castle

He didn't even remember falling asleep. He remembered succumbing to his grief and sitting down next to the unconscious Victor...

So naturally, he didn't expect when his eyes fluttered open, still heavy from sleep that there would be five people standing above him wearing expressions that range anywhere from tears of overwhelming joy to odd curiosity.

Worse yet, he only recognized two of the faces. The one with tears streaking down his cheeks was his friend Speedwagon while next to him was the zombie Lyndon who shared an equally concerned expression though not quite as emotional.

The other three men wildly varied. One was a tall blond man with a strange haircut. His expression seemed almost amused. Another was a long-haired Asian man who looked particularly curious and the last one was an older dark skinned gentleman with a short white beard and a distinct look of melancholy in his eyes.

“It seems the young Lord Jonathan Joestar is awake.” Spoke the unfamiliar blond man.

+++++++++++++++++++++++

Thankfully introductions were soon made as well as explanations as to what had occurred. Both Lyndon and Speedwagon were shocked at the deaths of Thomas and as well as of Baron Zeppeli. For the latter, they used a sheet to cover up his body. They would certainly give him a proper burial later but for now it was the best they could do.

It turned out that the three strange men were actually Hamon users that had come to assist in the destruction of Dio. This alone gave him great relief, though it did make him feel more guilt about what it happened to his poor mentor.

“It's okay young one... It's not your fault. He knew what was at stake and what was required to fulfill his destiny.” The oldest Hamon user named Tonpetty told him in reassurance. Of course, despite his calm demeanor, Jonathan could still see the aching pain in his eyes. He had been the one to personally train Baron or rather William, as Jonathan learned since he rarely used his real name outside of the temple anymore.

He looked down at his hand. He could feel his mentor's Hamon mixed with his own just beneath the surface. Curiously though, it was actually harder to figure out what belonged to him and what had belonged to Zeppeli when, last night, he could tell immediately.

“It seems like William was successful with his Ultimate Deep Pass Overdrive.” The Hamon user known as Straizo spoke in a curious tone. “In another few days, his Hamon will be completely assimilated with yours.”

The blonde Hamon user named Dire agreed with his partner. “If anyone could pull off such a move it would be William. Still, to see that he's done it so seamlessly and while he was dying no less... The man was truly gifted.”

“Yes... he was.” The old man let out a small sigh. “He was one of my finest students.”

Jonathan felt another pang of guilt as what he was about to ask was a sensitive topic but he just had to know.

“Master Tonpetty... You said that his fate was destined but how do you know that it was?”

The old Hamon master looked him square in the eye but before he could answer there was a scream that broke the tension in the air.

“Holy mother of God! That old man has orange vines growing out of him!” Screamed the voice of Victor who had been sleeping rather soundly for the past several hours.

Now he was high on alert with his green eyes wide and he was pointing at Tonpetty in an accusatory fashion.

Lyndon laughed. “Orange vines? Kid, you must still be half-asleep. This ain't a jungle. Nobody's covered in vines.”

“Yes Victor.” His best friend spoke in a gentle voice. “You should get some more rest. You've been healed with Hamon but it's still been a stressful evening for everyone.”

Victor frowned at both the zombie and Speedwagon. “No I am definitely not half-asleep! And I ain't going mad either. The old guy definitely has orange leafy vines growing out of his body. How can you not see that!? It's as clear as the bloody day!”

Jonathan looked around. With the exception of the old Hamon user, everyone looked just as confused as he felt.

Evidently Victor realized it as well as his shoulders sagged and his arm dropped to his side. “You guys... really can't see them?”

“I'm afraid not Victor.” He then turned to Tonpetty. “But you already knew that...”

The old man let out a sigh before cracking a small smile. “The child is right. I do have vines growing out of my body but he is the first in over nearly thirty years that has had the ability to see them.”

“Wait a minute master! The child isn't delusional? You truly have vines growing out of your body that are also invisible?” Dire spoke with such shock. Straizo looked equally as surprised.

So his companions didn't know about this? Jonathan thought to himself. Though I guess it would be difficult to explain that you have vines growing out of your body if no one but you can see them... But wait a minute! Victor can! Does that mean these vines are similar to his Guardian?

Luckily his query was soon answered when Victor held out his hand as he usually did to summon his guardian. To Jonathan, it looked like he was merely holding air but seeing how the old man's eyes widened as he looked at the child’s hand, he knew that Victor indeed was holding the invisible knife.

“You can see Razor's Edge? Can't you?”

Tonpetty nodded. “Indeed I can young man. You have a rare gift especially for being so young. It takes a lot of willpower and mental fortitude to be a Stand user and not have it kill you.”

“Stand user?” Speedwagon asked before Jonathan had the chance. “What's a Stand?”

The old Hamon master took a deep breath as he sat down. He then gestured for everyone to come closer. They all complied. “This is a bit of a long story but to fully understand we must go to the beginning when I first discovered my stand. During my youth, I ran into a very troublesome vampire who managed to push me off a cliff during our battle. I thought I was doomed to die but suddenly orange vines came out of my hands and grabbed a hold of the cliff side, preventing my fall. I had never seen such an ability before but it was thanks to that I managed to survive and I even used them to conduct Hamon directly into the vampire who seemingly couldn't see them.”

“You can direct Hamon through them!?”

Instead of answering, Tonpetty simply held out one arm and closed his eyes. The golden energy arced from his hand and then seemingly through the air in a circle before dissipating. Jonathan knew what he was seeing should’ve been impossible. His mentor had always told him that Hamon needed a proper conductor such as water or a living being since it couldn't travel through the air and yet, what he witnessed was seemingly just that.

“Wow!” Victor's eyes were wide open with wonder befitting his age. “Hamon really does travel through it.”

“So that's how you perform your signature long-distance attacks.” Straizo cracked a smile although there was a hint of jealousy in his tone. “Here I've been assuming you were using wires dipped in oil like a stage show magician.”

Dire while amazed at the performance, also let out a frustrated sigh. “Well damn. I thought the same thing. Now I owe disciples Messina and Loggins cleaning shifts for the next month.”

“You are a fool.”

“Typical. You have too much free time if you have time to gamble on my abilities.”

“Yes Master Tonpetty.” The blonde Hamon user held his head down in shame.

After taking another breath, he continued his story. “When I came back to the temple and told my master what had occurred, he explained that he had heard of this ability before and suggested I visit a prominent family in the ancient country of Egypt and meet up with his old acquaintance named Ramses Avdol. Once I was there, I learned not only what my ability was and that there were others gifted with such unique abilities but where it came from. It turns out the vines that came out of my body were a ghostly ripple of my own power. Essentially it is my own will or fighting spirit and since it is a part of me, it will always stand by my side which is where the name comes from.”

“So Razor's Edge... is me?”

“Yes.”

“But that doesn't explain why no one else can see them.” Speedwagon narrowed his eyes. “I mean us normal folks can definitely see the mystical powers of Hamon but why not these supposed “Stands?””

Jonathan most likely would've chastised Speedwagon for being so rude but he was genuinely curious himself. Again, he had come across something so utterly fascinating and he always had an interest in Egypt. He was now for certain that once he had the time, he would definitely take a trip down there even if he couldn't study the pyramids or participate in any digs.

“I'm afraid I don't have an answer young one. Ramses told me that only Stand users can see other stands. He theorized that the reason for this is because having a stand opens one's third eye and because stands are mostly psychic energy manifested into a specific form, it makes it invisible to those with a closed third eye.”

“While that certainly makes sense.” Dire put a hand to his chin.

“It certainly does explain a few things.” His fellow Hamon user agreed with a small nod.

“Maybe for you two but I am so lost.” Lyndon threw his hands up in the air. “First vampires and zombies and then Hamon and now we've got weird ass psychic third eye shite! I feel like I'm on an opium high and talking to a band of gypsies. Next you’ll be telling me witches, werewolves and beings from other planets exist.”

“I feel like that's the kettle calling the pot black considering you're a zombie.” Speedwagon pointed out. “Can't say I'm not feeling the same though. Before meeting JoJo, I was just a street thug. Now I'm embroiled in a bloody supernatural fight of magic and mayhem.”

“But there is something I still don't understand.” Jonathan spoke up to the group. “You explained that stands are the physical manifestation of one's will... Doesn't that mean everyone theoretically has a stand? Why is it only some people can manifest them?”

Tonpetty let out a small sigh. “Unfortunately even I do not know. Ramses explained that much like Hamon, stands are commonly hereditary and usually show up around birth or in even rarer occasions when a dormant user's life is in danger or desperately needing power. They had tried replicating results to activate stand users but to my knowledge, they have not succeeded. Of course, it's been a long time since I've contacted the family. I also haven't run into any stand users in a very long time.”

“Well that matches up with my experience then.” Victor spoke up. “Razor's Edge only appeared to me when I was desperately worried about my sister's life. I just wanted a weapon and it appeared in my hands and now I can control all bladed weapons. I don't know how sister's Nevermore falls into this though. She says she met Nevermore at seven and to my knowledge, her life wasn't threatened when it happened.”

“In that case, she was probably born with her stand but didn't notice it until that age. That is actually quite common since children typically don't have that strong of a willpower yet. The fact that you seem to have perfect control of your stand at the age of twelve is a testament to your determination and will.”

Victor smiled brightly though there was a hint of a blush on his cheeks. “Thank you Mister.”

Jonathan was torn. Hearing the information from the old Hamon master was certainly enlightening but he still had one last question left. It wasn't a very pleasant question but despite its unpleasantness, it still needed to be asked.

“Is your stand the reason you were able to read William Zeppeli's destiny?”

Tonpetty's eyes darkened. Everyone else's eyes widened.

“Yes.” He spoke as though it pained him to do so. “That is actually the main ability that it possesses. The name that came to me when I accidentally learned the skill was Vines of Fate.”

“Then can you please read my destiny?”

+++++++++++++++++++++++

Chapter Text

Knowing someone's destiny is a brutal burden.

This was a truth that Tonpetty was unfortunately familiar with. Ever since the manifestation of Vines of Fate, those that knew always asked for their futures to be read. Often times not receiving the answers they sought. Learning that the dreams they aspired to accomplish were never meant to be attained. Learning they'd never find their true love or that they were destined to die alone.

Yet he was not a street side charlatan who could lie and say what they wanted to hear. He could only give the truth and for many, that was often too much.

It was not helped by the fact that the vines sometimes had a mind of their own. When they sensed someone with a truly noteworthy destiny, they would react without his consent and even slight hand contact would cause them to activate.

When he met his apprentice William those years ago, he'd been careless in taking his hand. He hadn't meant to read the young man's destiny but it happened.

What he'd seen was disturbing. He knew it took place years later but he saw that same young man unable to use Hamon as he was being bisected into three pieces by a chain while fighting a large giant behemoth of a zombie.

His first instinct had been to not train the man even if he could tell that this man was very gifted. After years of reading people's destinies, he'd learned that they weren't always set in stone and that even the smallest of different choices would lead to wildly different outcomes. He suspected that he actually only had the ability to read the most probable path someone's life was to take. Not the absolute path they would take.

He had seen the young man's death but if the young man never trained in Hamon, then he would be spared from such a grisly fate.

“Stranger, these eyes of mine have seen your future. If you pursue the mysteries of Hamon as my pupil, your fate is sealed. The day will come when this will be the death of you.”

Other outsider pupils had come to him before but were usually dissuaded when hearing of their own deaths. William was different.

“I understand. If I must die to end this quest, so be it.”

Tonpetty knew then and there that he would not be able to persuade the man off his destined path to die. Of course, as is human nature, he still tried knowing it was a futile effort. He could never give up hope even when it seemed like it was better to do so.

He had lost many pupils, apprentices and disciples over the years but after being given directions as well as some supplies by the young lad Poco and his stern but generous father to where the young Lord most likely was, seeing William's body lying on the cold hard ground of the cliffside castle still struck him as hard as if it was the first time.

If Dire, Straizo, the young man named Speedwagon and the friendly zombie Lyndon had not been in attendance, he would've collapsed to his knees in sorrow.

He had lived 142 years of life and far too much of it had been filled with tragedy.

And now his own foolish student is asking me to do the same for him... He took a deep breath as he stared at the blue haired young man. He could feel his vines tingling, eager to be used. Just like his master, young Jonathan Joestar had a powerful destiny to be fulfilled.

As much as he wanted to refuse and explain why this was a reckless choice, he saw the same determination burning in those ocean blue eyes. He would not be able to dissuade him.

“Please... hold out your hand.”

+++++++++++++++++++++++

Jonathan wasn't really sure what to expect when he took the old Hamon master's hand but the sensation of vines wrapping around his arm or his glowing hand were not things he was expecting. Evidently while he couldn't see the vines, he could certainly feel them.

Tonpetty slowly closed his eyes as his head tipped upwards towards the afternoon sky. He then opened his mouth and began to chant as if he was reciting a spell.

“You will be the beginning of a grand legacy of warriors for humanity marked by the stars. May it be Hamon, Stands or the powers of the night, they will always carry your heroic will... But your own fate is clouded. You are caught at the crossroads where one decision, one choice and one act of kindness will determine whether you live to see the centuries passed or perish in a sea of flames with your own body stolen from you.”

“That's... unexpected.” Jonathan couldn't speak more as the old man let go of his hands and he felt the vines leaving his wrist. No one else dared to utter a word either.

Learning that he was going to be the beginning of a grand legacy of warriors was both surprising and rather heartfelt since it meant that he was going to marry his beloved Erina and that they were going to be blessed with children who are gifted with not only his Hamon as well as her vampiric abilities but also the strange psychic stand powers possessed by Victor and Tonpetty.

On the other hand, it also meant that his descendants were doomed to be fighting for their lives which he was less pleased about. No one should have had to go through what he had and yet it seemed like fate had other plans. That wasn't even getting onto the last part...

My fate will be determined by a decision, a choice and an act of kindness... The first two he understood quite well but the last one was really throwing him. What act of kindness could possibly be powerful enough to act as a catalyst for either my salvation or my doom?

Unfortunately he didn't have an answer and very much like the Oracle of Delphi, Tonpetty's prophecy gave too much and yet not enough information to go on.

“Well we know what the “marked by the stars” part means at least.” Victor pointed to the back of his neck. “I never knew you had a tattoo Mister Joestar.”

His face grew a little warm. “It's actually a birthmark... my father had one in the same place as well. He believed it was where our ancestors got our name and that all blood members of the family have had the mark since back before we became aristocrats.”

While he was proud of his heritage, he honestly forgot about his star-shaped birthmark most of the time. He generally wore layers of clothing so most people couldn't see it so it wasn't usually commented on. His father had also mentioned not to talk about such a strange birthmark in proper company so he never did.

It also reminded him that he was scantily clad at the moment, wearing virtually no shirt and partially ruined trousers.

Speedwagon put a hand on his shoulder. “Not only that but at least you know you'll be able to have a family. That means you'll survive the honeymoon, good mate! Gotta be happy about that.”

“I am...” He spoke but then he noticed something that had been bugging him in the back of his mind but he really hadn't had a chance to process due to meeting the new Hamon users and learning about the mystical stands.

He took a deep breath. “Speedwagon... Where is Erina?”

Chapter Text

Windknight's Lot, England 1888 – Dio's Castle

Erina stared up at the canopy on her designated bed. She was wearing one of the simpler gowns that was provided. It was a nice blue color that matched her sky-blue eyes and reminded her a bit of her nurse uniform. There were many far nicer dresses and intriguingly enough, they were all varying shades of blue which happened to be her favorite color which made her question whether Dio knew this or just thought the color looked nice on her but right now, she was prioritizing comfort over fashion.

She actually hadn't wanted to change out of the men's clothing she was wearing – she considered trousers satisfactory, while not the most comfortable thing in the world, quite practical especially if she wanted to escape – but the outfit was already falling apart in places and covered in foul-smelling gore.

She also would've put her hair up in a bun but she didn't have anything to tie it with so instead it was sprawled over her shoulders and onto the silk sheets and pillows.

“If you become my queen... I will use the mask on him and bring him into the fold. In a sense he is my brother and a being who managed to earn the worthy title of my rival so he is deserving of the grand power and immortality as my right hand man. With both of you at my side... the world will be OURS! We will be its rulers and there will be no one who stands above us. The ignorant masses will bow down before us. We wouldn't just be kings and queen, we would be almighty gods and our dynasty would reign forever!”

Those were the words Dio had spoken to her just merely hours before leaving her to ponder her answer. He'd actually promised her something she would've never thought.

He'd actually promised to turn Jonathan into a vampire!

Naturally, at first, she didn't believe a word the scoundrel said. No matter how convincing. She knew who the vampire really was and how he often fooled others. All the man truly needed was a charming smile, the perfect tone and the right words and he could easily ensnare anyone.

Hell, he even fooled her once and look where that got her. Now she was an undead monstrosity that craved blood like an unholy mosquito.

“I can't believe him.” She continued telling herself as she closed her eyes. “The bloody bastard is obviously lying. There's no way he would ever consider such a idea. He hates Jonathan. He would never willingly turn him into a vampire just to satisfy me. He obviously only wants me as a queen because I compliment him as a vampire and inflated that monstrous ego of his. The only person he truly cares about in this world is himself.”

But then she thought back to the look she'd seen in his orange amber eyes.

Sincerity.

The look in his eyes were... sincere. Like he genuinely meant the words that he spoke.

Just when she had him all figured out, he ended up surprising her. She never, ever, thought she'd see such a honest look in his eyes. It looked so out of place on Dio.

It was like seeing a look of sadistic evil in Jonathan's eyes. Some things just didn't happen.

And yes I know what I saw. No matter how absurd his words are, they are genuine.

She wasn't sure how she knew this since she wasn't actually that well acquainted with Dio in the grand scheme of things. Yet her instincts told her that she was right. That Dio did indeed intend to follow through with such an absurd promise.

And boy did that promise appeal to her darker half.

Her greatest fear ever since being transformed was not just losing him, but outliving him.

He was a mortal. She wasn't.

He would continue to grow and age. She wouldn't.

He was going to die eventually and she wasn't!

Those were undeniable facts that were never going to change. As much as she told herself that she had accepted this reality, the truth was that she hadn't. She was deathly afraid. So afraid that she had nightmares every night about watching him wither and die right in front of her.

She loved him so much and the idea of living forever without him just...

She'd honestly rather throw herself to the ocean and see if vampires could drown.

But if he was changed...

She'd never have to worry about him dying before her. She wouldn't have to watch him grow old. She would never be alone. He would be able to live alongside her forever with the added benefit that they would never lose their youthful good looks.

And yet... The idea of changing him against his will left a bitter taste in her mouth. It reminded her far too much of when she was changed. Granted, she suspected that Dio had not intended to change her into a vampire but the facts were still the facts. Being a vampire had been an unwanted transformation.

Could she really force such a drastic change on her beloved Jonathan?

She knew that she hadn't just been changed physically but mentally and psychologically as well. She was now more prone to blinding anger as well as feeling an almost sadistic streak. She took sick pleasure in ripping zombies to shreds. She always delighted in taking blood even though it was usually preceded with a wave of guilt afterwards. She also had dark impulses of wanting to keep Jonathan all to herself and even feeling small pangs of jealousy when he was talking to his friend Speedwagon.

She was never like that before. She had abhorred violence and only cared about healing others. She knew that and yet, a part of her was still insisting that she change him regardless of the consequences because he was hers.

He was always going to be hers.

Wouldn't it be better if she could have him forever?

“Mistress Erina, Lord Dio has instructed that we bring your lady in waiting to you.”

“Of course.” She answered automatically. The zombie thrall's words having snapped her out of her reverie.

She rose off the bed just as the door opened. The zombie that had spoken earlier carefully escorted the brown haired girl inside before carefully shutting the door. She did not look so good. Her hair was lacking a healthy sheen and her skin seemed paler than it did the night before. She had a small bandage wrapped around her neck where Dio had grabbed her carotid artery but creeping from underneath the bandage was what appeared to be a severe rash.

That's no good. Considering its location, it could be a sign of infection and she did not have a rash when I wrapped up her wounds.

The girl gave her a stern expression which was obviously being used to mask her fear. Her trembling body and her erratic heartbeat were evidence of that.

“I will not hurt you.”

The girl clenched her fists. “I know. You saved me but... you're like that man, aren't you?”

She nodded her head. “I am indeed a vampire but I'm nothing like that scoundrel. I only want to save you and bring you back to your family.”

The tension in her shoulders relaxed a bit. “I-I figured but I had to see it in your eyes to know the truth. Assumptions generally get folks in trouble.”

“That's a good lesson. Who taught it to you?”

“My mum before she died.” She spoke proudly before her eyes darkened. “She was the sensible one in the family. Pops is too stubborn to change and Poco doesn't have enough spine to take charge so I'm the one who has to run the household in her place.”

Erina almost choked on her tongue. “You’re Penelope?!”

Penelope frowned. “How do you know my name Miss Vampire?”

“That is a bit of a long story but I've met your brother.”

“Really?!” Her eyes lit up and tears started forming before she coughed into her hand and straightened herself out. “I mean, of course that rascal is fine. Brat loves yanking my chain and I should've assumed him disappearing for over a day was just some elaborate prank.”

She was tempted to laugh but didn't think it was appropriate. “Well don't treat him too harshly. He was hypnotized.”

“Hypnotized?” She raised her eyebrow. “And what could you possibly mean by that?”

+++++++++++++++++++++++

“Wow that's more interesting than a story from the paper.” Penelope excitedly exclaimed as Erina finished an abbreviated version of what had happened with Dio. The two had decided to swap stories due to having nothing else to do.

The young girl may be a little rough around the edges but she is still a young girl.

She was also quite brave, willingly going out into a village filled with zombies just to look for her missing brother. Unfortunately she had the poor luck of being found by Dio and having the two kind men that she had taken shelter with when things got bad transformed into the undead and dragged her to the blonde bastard.

“I swear, though, next time I see him, I'll slap that horrible fiend in the face!”

She smiled. “And after that, I'll do even more.”

They both laughed.

Then they both heard a grumble which came firmly from Penelope's stomach.

She let out a sigh. “Well I'm gonna knock on the door and see if one of those zombies will give me something to snack on at least.”

As she got up though she suddenly froze before falling back down on the bed. She then wildly broke to a fit of coughs as her eyes rolled into the back of her head.

“Penelope!”

She immediately went into nurse mode as she flipped the girl over and ripped off the bandage to inspect the wound. It was definitely infected with an orange syrupy liquid dripping out of it. She lowered her head so she could take a strong whiff.

That Bloody bastard! She clicked her teeth. What she smelled was Dio as well as hints of death and rot that came off the zombies. She wasn't for sure but she suspected that this liquid essence was what created a vampire's zombie thralls.

She took a deep breath despite not needing to do so.

She stuck two fingers into Penelope's wounds and began sucking her blood.

At first she wanted to vomit for just how purely vile it tasted. Instead of warm and sweet flavor it should’ve been, the taste was reminiscent of rotten fruit that had failed the fermentation process with traces of heavy metal to leave a bitter aftertaste. Of course, she couldn't fail now. Otherwise Penelope was doomed to become a loyal zombie to Dio.

I must get this toxic essence out of her. I cannot believe I was foolish enough not to question her more about the rash. I am still a nurse god dammit! A person's health should be my number one priority regardless if they are my patient or not.

Despite the growing sick feeling, she continued diligently with her work until she felt the blood change from terrible to magnificent.

Yes! That is what blood should taste like! She felt the familiar feeling of ecstasy. The sick feeling that she'd been fighting was now fading away as the familiar flow of strength came rushing to her. Yet another perk about being a vampire, the feeling of strength was just intoxicating.

She then glanced over to Penelope's face. The girl was losing color fast and it looked like she was struggling in pain.

She immediately retracted her fingers.

No. I drank her blood to save her life, not to feed myself. She felt her fingers clenching in a tight fist. I... may be a vampire but I REFUSE to succumb to evil and to lose myself completely. Dio's promise may be genuine but in the end it's still evil... and I want no part of it.

“I will no longer allow myself to be enticed. He will have no queen.”

Chapter Text

Windknight's Lot outskirts, England 1888 – Canyon

“Ugh, why didn't we try to find an entrance first time 'round? Almost fell off the bloody damn cliff three times!” Speedwagon loudly complained as he wiped the sweat off of his brow. He wasn't sure how long they'd been climbing up the hidden staircase found inside the Lair of the Two-Headed Dragon Castle but considering how badly his legs burned, he was guessing roughly 45 minutes to an hour. He didn't consider himself out of shape but it was a hell of a lot of stairs to climb with only one torch to light the way.

Not to mention whoever designed said stairs was evidently an evil sadist much like Dio himself to make sure they were as inefficient as possible; they seemingly went in every which direction while only slowly going upwards.

The Asian Hamon user let out an annoyed sigh. “As I recall it, you were so hysterical over Lord Joestar's fate that you were the first to follow Dire down the cliff side before we even had a chance to look.”

“I still say we should have forgotten about those troublesome stairs and just gone back up the way we came.” The blonde Hamon user remarked as he brushed off the cobwebs littering his shoulders. Unlike him, he appeared to not be winded at all. “It would've been far easier. And cleaner.”

Lyndon scowled at the man. “I imagine it probably would've been easier for you but remember, NOT all of us are powerful Hamon users. As filthy and confusingly designed as these stairs are, I prefer them to potentially falling to my death for attempting to rock climb without rope... again.”

“But, good sir, aren't you already dead? Also you survived your ten foot tumble to the balcony in good shape.”

“Bout that, I'm pretty sure I broke my bloody coccyx when I landed flat on my arse so I would not call that “good shape”.”

Dire frowned. “Well, I imagine that's a bit inconvenient but again, I thought you were unable to feel pain as a zombie.”

“THAT IS NOT EVEN THE POINT!” The zombie glared. “The fact that you're insane enough to want to climb up dangerous cliff sides again is the problem.”

“But why? It's good training!” Dire cheerfully smiled. “Why Speedwagon managed to beat me inside by two whole minutes despite not possessing Hamon!”

“Yes and I twisted my ankle doing so.” His voice as dry as the great Sahara Desert. “Don't you remember that Straizo had to heal me?”

The blonde maniac chuckled wholeheartedly. “Of course I do! Such a trifle of a wound like that can be easily healed with the power of Hamon.”

“What in the ABSOLUTE HELL is wrong with you?!” The two of them yelled simultaneously.

Meanwhile the two other Hamon users just shook their heads in resignation, having grown used to Dire's rather... Unique personality.

+++++++++++++++++++++++

“That man... If he wasn't a competent Hamon user, I'd call the docs, have them dress him up in a straightjacket and toss him in the bloody loony bin and throw away the key.” He mumbled under his breath as he got away from the insanity. Now that the Hamon user and the zombie were having a fierce argument that was in the process of being broken up by the other two Hamon users, he decided to serenely skedaddle. It wasn't worth the trouble.

As he took a deep breath he noticed Jonathan and Victor off to the side. The two of them had been unusually silent during their little food break with the supplies they had brought (which included a new outfit for Jonathan supplied by Dire who was the closest to him in size) and their trip up the ancient confusing stairway. Not that they didn't have reason to be though.

Poor bloke finds out his love has been kidnapped by his archenemy while Victor figures out what happened to poor Mister Zeppeli while he was unconscious and unable to help.

It had been a bloody mess.

First Jonathan, in a desperate frenzy, had tried running up the cliffs half cocked so he could beat the bloody vampire bastard to death and rescue his love. It took a combination of him, Dire and Tonpetty's stand shocking him with Hamon to finally get the raging bull of a man to calm down enough to talk him into reason.

While that fiasco was going on, Victor had woken up and wandered into the arena room, seeing the sheet and figured out the logical conclusion about why William had suddenly disappeared from the group. The poor boy broke down in tears and started blaming himself since he was the one who apparently opened the door so that Zeppeli could help Jonathan during his fight.

Even after both of them had calmed down, they still hadn't spoken much outside of simple replies and answers to questions. It was clear to anyone that they were both hurting in a pretty bad way.

He clenched his fists.

That god damn monster! He's taken everything from those two and now he holds captive the two people they care about the most in this lonely world.

For the longest time in his life the word “family” didn't mean much to Speedwagon. He never knew his father and his not so great mother died while he was still young. He spent large chunks of his life alone and for the most part, it suited him just fine. He had no need of such an abstract concept as family. Family didn't help you live and it certainly didn't feed you or get enough shillings to live on.

The closest people to him were his mates Tattoo and Lee and he didn't even know their real names. Not that it mattered because they were good in a fight and great drinking buddies who also happened to be loyal.

Then he met Jonathan Joestar that fateful night on Ogre Street when he attacked him. He thought that the young man was an easy target and judging by his clothing, significantly wealthy.

He was very very wrong. The wealthy gentleman easily took out both his mates with only a single punch and showed the kind of burning determination that made it clear that he did not care what happened to him, he would still carry out his goals. That was something he wasn't used to since most folks he ran into were usually cowardly by nature and a pretty nasty threat would usually have them running scared.

He disregarded such a fact though, still thinking about an easy score. He attacked him with his signature hat and surprisingly, the man took the hat head on and didn't even flinch much when the blade buried itself near his wrist.

He'd been way too cocky thinking that victory was his, only to be sucker punched right in the face by the stone-faced giant.

Realizing how thoroughly and easily defeated he was, he had to know what kind of man that this blue haired gentleman was.

“Tell me something. You're strong as a bull. It's plain to see. You could've stomped my head in with that foot of yours, but you went easy on me, didn't you?”

With true sincerity, he straightened out his posture and put a hand over his chest.

“I came here for the sake of my father. You have a family, people who expect you to return from this dark business. It is not my place to cause them grief.”

For the first time in his life, he truly understood the value of “family” and that maybe he wanted to be a part of one.

He knew in that moment, that regardless of what ever happened to him, he would put his life on the line for this man. That he truly cared about this man who managed to acknowledge that he wasn't just a two bit thug but a human being. Something that even Speedwagon had forgotten over the years.

And now when I look at him, that determination is buried under sorrow. He's already lost so much and yet that horrible bastard just keeps stealing more. It's actually fitting he's become a vampire since he keeps sucking the life out of Jonathan and the others around him. Both physically and metaphorically!

He took a deep breath as he walked over to where Jonathan and Victor were sitting and wrapped his arms around both of them.

“We will save them!” He suddenly declared which caught their attention as they both looked up at him. “It may look hopeless now but we haven't given up. We will bring the girls home and we will be a family again.”

“Family huh?” Victor seemed confused.

Jonathan, however, smiled. “Yes Victor. A family isn't just by blood but bond as well. All of my blood is gone but that doesn't mean I'm without a family. William became a father to me after I lost my own and Speedwagon has become a new brother after I lost my own. Neither are related to me yet I still see them as family.”

Speedwagon smiled. “See that's the spirit! Speaking of which, you two should start showing some since we still got that final battle ahead.”

They both smile to this and even stood up along with him. They then started making their way towards the group of Hamon users and the zombie who had finally calmed down after their blowout. Speedwagon was about to join them when something caught his eye.

He stopped and turned his head to the left. There was a raven sitting on a nearby dead tree but unlike the usual Raven, its eyes seem to be glowing green.

He narrowed his eyes. That ain't natural.

He tapped the brim of his hat to cause the fabric pieces to fall off. He then took a deep breath and aimed. The raven realized too late it was about to be struck so Speedwagon managed to strike it dead on in its feathered chest.

Apparently his actions were noticed by the group who were looking at him with a mixture of confusion and mild displeasure.

“Why did you just randomly kill that raven?” Dire frowned at him.

Speedwagon let out a sigh as he walked towards the corpse and pulled his hat from it. He then started cleaning the blade with the bottom end of his jacket since he had nothing better to use.

“Alright folks before you start judging or criticizing, let me put it this way. The damn thing had glowing green eyes which, to my knowledge, is not natural.”

Jonathan nodded. “That is correct. The common raven or Corvus corax are born with light blue eyes as hatchlings while slowly transitioning to more of a gray color in the fledgling stage of life and finally becoming dark brown as they mature into adults. Green eyes would not be natural.”

They all gave him a look. For once, his expression was actually genuinely annoyed. “I may be majoring in archaeology but that doesn't mean I find the natural world beyond humanity boring. Nature will always be fascinating.”

“Anyway, such a rare sight reminded me that Victor's sister's stand deals with birds doesn't it.”

Victor nodded. “Yeah Nevermore lets her talk to and control... birds. Oh no.”

“I reckon I just killed a pesky spy.” He spoke up as he finished fitting the fabric back onto the brim of his hat before placing it on his head.

“So it looks like the damn devil knows everything that's transpired.”

“Clever bastard.”

He saw Jonathan take a breath, his fists clenched together as he looked among the group. “Regardless of Dio's knowledge, we will still take him down and rescue my beloved, Victor's precious sister and anyone else he has trapped in the castle against their will.”

At his firm declaration, they all nodded and smiled.

Regardless of what fate had in store, they were ready.

Chapter Text

Windknight's Lot, England 1888 – Throne Room of Dio's Castle

Erina had a plan for her and Penelope's escape. Unfortunately, it came with a lot of risk. Not to mention, one false move and the consequences would be deadly.

“So you've requested to see me.” She spoke with a lot more confidence than she felt as she entered what she presumed to be Dio's throne room with the freshly recovered Penelope. Curiously enough, as well as a large grand balcony with lit mounted torches, there were actually three thrones next to each other on the right wall. The middle one which he currently occupied was the largest and most opulent of the three but the other two were nothing less than exquisite. The two also seem to be identical except for the color of their upholstery. The one on the right was a dark blue that immediately reminded her of Jonathan's wonderful locks while the one on the left was a lighter blue that was reminiscent of the color of the cloudless sky.

He seems very confident that I'm going to say yes.

Technically, he wasn't even wrong. She was going to say yes. She just wasn't going to mean it.

In essence, subterfuge was her plan.

As much is it would satisfy her pride to see the blonde bastard's face when she rejected his proposal and shot her eye beams at him, such an action had far too much in the way of potential consequences.

For one, he could simply dodge the attack and then try to harm Penelope or Annabel and/or use them as hostages again. She could not allow either of them to be harmed considering that they were both innocents (relatively speaking for the latter's case) not to mention the room was also lined with his own zombie minions while she had none. While she could easily take on a couple without much effort, the sheer number would probably get her in the end.

She was also low on blood again having only a couple glasses and then losing some of her vigor when draining Penelope's blood of his vile corruptive essence. She had to fight the essence off like an infection and it made her very uncomfortably warm.

If the two fought again, he would most likely be the victor.

If she wanted to escape with both the young girls safely in tow, then she needed to play it smart and for now, that meant acting like his queen.

No matter how much such a notion disgusted her.

The smug vampire smiled at her. “I think I've given you a fair amount of time to really weigh the benefits of my offer.”

“You have.” Erina gave him a small smile. The trick here was not to sound too eager. “And after serious matters of consideration and the realization that I am not the same woman I used to be... I have come to the conclusion that it is in Jonathan and I's best interest to accept your proposal.”

“Excell–”

“On one condition.”

His eyebrow raised. “And what, pray tell, is that?”

She walked behind Penelope and put her hands on the girl shoulder's. Penelope, for her part, looked appropriately terrified. Of course, this was part of the plan the two had laid out. “You said that this girl was to be my lady in waiting and yet I had to drain your essence out of what is mine. If anyone is going to turn her into a thrall, it should be me.” She made sure the end her little rant by growling so she could really sell her “anger”.

She was well aware that vampires were possessive by nature and if she wanted to sell her new role, then she needed to put in the effort to make it convincing. Plus it also acted like a perfect cover so she could protect Penelope under the guise that Penelope was “hers” and therefore shouldn't be harmed.

He put a hand to his chin for a moment, seemingly mulling it over before breaking out into a smile once again.

“I suppose that is acceptable. I did say she was going to be your lady in waiting so I guess it's... fair. Of course, if you want more servants you should tell me in advance so we can get proper ones. We can't just turn every piece of riffraff that strikes your fancy.”

Wow how kind of you. She wisely kept such thought to herself.

“Now that we are on the same side, I'd say a toast is in order.” He suddenly snapped his long clawed fingers. An evil glint appeared in his eyes as his fangs showed prominently on his face. “To honor such a wonderful arrangement, only the finest drink will do!”

Erina suddenly felt the hairs on the back of her neck stand on end while terrified shouts neared as two zombies carried a screaming man – presumably from the village – into the throne room. To her side, Penelope looked genuinely horrified as she felt her nails digging into her palms as she glanced over towards Dio.

He flashed her an amused look as he summoned another servant to bring him a glass of a red liquid that she could smell from a distance was a red wine and not blood.

“My dear queen... Do you not like your gift?”

“No, no it's absolutely lovely!” She managed to blurt out even though she was internally panicking.

He took a small elegant sip. “Then drink to your heart's delight. I wouldn't want my queen to starve and there are plenty more of those chaps where he came from.”

What am I going to do?! I didn't expect this!

She looked him straight in his orange amber eyes. While his demeanor appeared to be casual, she noticed that his eyes had narrowed ever so slightly. Dio wasn't just watching her, but observing her. Carefully observing her.

She blinked.

It appears I've underestimated him. It looks like he isn't going to just blindly believe me. This is a test of my sincerity!

She was now stuck between a rock and a hard place. If she didn't drain the man in front of her, then he would realize that she was lying and her whole plan would be thrown into jeopardy but if she did drain him dry, then she'd be going against her principles and start becoming the very monster that she feared.

Neither situation was acceptable but she also didn't have any other choice.

Or do I?

A memory of what happened when she had accidentally drank the blood of the nurse Linda appeared in her mind. Even though she had very little control of herself at the time, she still managed to only take enough to render the woman unconscious and not actually kill her.

Here I go.

She stared down at the man who had finally stopped screaming. It seems like his throat had dried up and there were tears welling in his rightfully frightened eyes. He was being held on his knees by two of the zombies.

She corrected her posture and with more confidence that she felt, put her hands around the man's neck. Her fingers easily gliding under his skin.

The taste of his warm delicious blood hit her almost immediately and she almost let out a moan. Of course, even with such euphoria as true fresh blood straight from the source could be, she knew she couldn't lose herself in the sensation or she would accidentally kill the man.

To keep herself grounded, she paid close attention to the man's constitution. She avoided looking directly in the eyes since seeing his fear would've ruined her resolve and she couldn't afford a waiver in her focus.

Once she saw that the man's eyes were glazed over, she pulled herself back and he ended up collapsing forward.

She then looked up at Dio who was frowning. “He's still alive. Why didn't you drain him fully?”

She sighed. Now was time to see if her acting skills were good enough for the incredibly risky gambit she was forming in her mind at that very moment.

“Why would I drain him and waste a precious resource?”

He put his glass down and gave her a hard glare. “Explain.”

“Well it's simple really. It's incredibly wasteful to drain a man once and then kill him when it would be far more efficient to continue keeping him alive and let his bone marrow resupply him with blood in the next few days before drinking from him again and again until he dies of old age.” She started speaking with a clinical voice that she used when speaking with particularly difficult patients. “We can't kill and turn all the humans into zombies because otherwise we would starve ourselves eventually. How much blood do you think three healthy vampires need to consume in a day? And that's just us. Just imagine when we start producing heirs! How much blood they will need to survive. Sure there are plenty of humans now but once we conquer the world, we will need to come up with a more permanent solution to our everlasting thirst.”

His eyes were wide open as he accidentally spilled what was remaining of his wine into his lap.

Perfect I just need to keep going!

Seeing his incredibly un-Dio-like shocked expression gave her a serious confidence boost as she continued. “You told me yourself that humans are the livestock to vampires so once we have the world in the palm of our hands, we can raise them as one would raise cows or chickens. We get rid of the sick and elderly and keep only the strong able-bodied humans to breed and that way we'll never run out of blood and as a bonus, be able to have an extra stock of servants just in case we ever need them.”

His eye twitched as he stared down at the wine stains forming in his lap.

“This was part of your world domination plans, correct?” She gave an evil smile of her own. Seeing the man look so off-balance was incredibly satisfying.

After several minutes of pure silence and suffocating tension, the vile vampire finally spoke up.

“You truly are my equal and a fitting queen.”

Chapter Text

Windknight's Lot, England 1888 – Courtyard of Dio's Castle

It had taken hours but they finally reached the gates.

Naturally, before they arrived, they made sure to stock up on bladed weaponry for Victor as well as rest and assure Poco and his family that they would rescue the young Penelope.

While it unnerved Jonathan just a bit, besides glowing eyed birds which they made sure to kill, they had not run into anything that even tried to stop them and their journey to the castle.

When walking through the wide open gates that led into a decayed, crumbling courtyard of the long forgotten castle, they saw that among the long dead trees and plants were also rows and rows of zombies as well as birds of various species with glowing green eyes lining the walls.

Jonathan unsheathed Luck and Pluck as he corrected his posture to form a basic fencing stance. Victor had summoned his stand as seven different knives and a small hatchet started floating around his person, all primed and ready to strike. Speedwagon had his hammer ready to swing. Lyndon formed his fists like a classic brawler and the three Hamon Masters each took a different but equally threatening pose.

With everyone primed for battle, his grip on Luck and Pluck tightened.

Well this is certainly a threat if I've ever seen one.

“Subtle.” Lyndon remarked sarcastically as he eyed the various zombies surrounding them.

“Truly a warm welcome.” Speedwagon remarked in a similar tone, clutching his sledgehammer. “Wonder if the bastard's also serving tea and crumpets for this party.”

“Like you pathetic insects deserve such treatment!” Hissed a distinctively young and feminine voice.

They all turned their gaze forward to the lumbering purple zombie making its way through the crowd. Very much like the zombie knight Tarkus, he was massive though this is where the similarities ended. Instead of armo,r he wore only a simple loincloth as well as a cloth sack and a paperboy's hat on top of his head. In the moonlight there was also clearly a sticky substance that clung to his body. Like sweat but far thicker.

Though the zombie himself was quite intimidating the person he was carrying on his shoulders managed to be more so, though for far different reasons.

Riding on the shoulders of the massive zombie was a young woman who looked only a few years younger than his beloved Erina. She had long ebony hair flowing in the December wind as well as sharp emerald green eyes and lovely pale skin that highlighted her beauty. The dark green dress she wore was rather revealing for one so young as it showed off much of her collar area and cleavage. It was also very distinctively elegant and probably more fit for a ballroom than the current setting of a decrepit castle filled with the undead.

Though he suspected he knew who she was, young Victor confirmed it with an emotion filled shout.

“Annabel!”

The young woman's gaze turned over to the young man. The corner of her lips curving upwards to form a twisted, almost malicious smile. “My dear little brother... I'm so glad you've returned. You're finally home again. My Lord Dio will be pleased once you submit to his authority again. I managed to talk him out of not killing you as long as you're willing to serve as his vassal.”

“Submit to his authority?!” He spat with disgust. “You've gone mad! He may be as handsome as an angel but he is truly a vile monster that disguises as a man... CAN'T you see that!” He gestured around to the zombies as his eyes grew misty. “You’re living inside of a castle falling to pieces around your ears with a man who enjoys killing people and then converting them into twisted forms of life to use as his unwitting puppets. He is not someone who deserves love. He's unworthy of your devotion so please come back with us! Please let me save you!”

At his impassioned declaration which certainly moved Jonathan and many others present, she simply frowned and tilted her head to the side. Clearly not understanding. “But what's wrong with the zombies? They're not going to hurt us chosen ones. They only eat the evil, weak and the worthless peasants that don't deserve to live in Lord Dio's future empire so there's no need to worry about my safety. I know that you looked out for me when we were on our own but... there's no need to do that anymore, my dear little Victor. You've kept your promise to our father in protecting me until I could find a man worthy of my love. Well, I found my one true love. The man who will take care of me forever. Lord Dio will take care of us forever as long as we behave. So all you have to do is simply follow his orders and everything will be as it should.”

All seven of them just stared at her. Jonathan couldn't believe what he was hearing and the thought seemed to be very mutual among their group. Victor, meanwhile, had tears streaming down his cheeks and seemed to have an expression caught between horror, sadness and rage.

Annabel suddenly clapped her hands. Her smile turning down right malicious as she glared at them once again. “Now that's enough talk. Lord Dio has willed me to destroy you pathetic, worthless annoying, insects that have infested his wonderful castle. With the exception of the blue haired gentleman Jonathan Joestar, who has been granted a personal audience and my beloved brother, the rest of you will die agonizing cruel deaths for daring to interfere with his wonderful plans.”

All at once the zombies pounced on them.

+++++++++++++++++++++++

Chaos erupted all around them as zombies attacked from every direction which caused the group to separate. It felt like time had slowed for Speedwagon who was swinging his hammer every which way and yet for every one he smashed in the face, another one would simply take its place in a never-ending cycle.

“There's no bloody end to these things!” He shouted as he swung at another. He felt someone's back bump into his own and judging by the height, he was guessing one of the younger Hamon users.

The next voice he heard confirmed his initial thought.

“Tell Lord Joestar and the young sword wielding child to go on ahead! We can take care of these small fry fiends in the courtyard.” Spoke the voice of the crazy blonde Hamon user.

He took another swing which splattered some blood on his face as well as his precious bladed hat. “I'll certainly try but these rotten blokes are everywhere. Going to be hard to clear a path.”

Just as he spoke those words though several of the zombies right in front of him started burning and melting as large arcs of Hamon energy danced across their bodies like one big golden lightning strike. In a matter of moments, they all fell dead as their bodies started melting into nothingness.

Dire turned to him and grinned. “You were saying something about not having a path?”

“Tell that old master of yours that he has my thanks!”

“You're welcome young man!” Tonpetty responded in an almost cheeky manner as with one wave of his arms, another four zombies all collapsed from the unseen orange vines infused with Hamon.

God I gotta get me one of those invisible stands. He thought as he started running towards where he spotted JoJo and Victor. If Jonathan's right and theoretically everyone has the ability to use stands, they just need to be manifested then maybe... I can actually be of more use than just a man wielding a big hammer or the guy with the sharp bladed hat.

+++++++++++++++++++++++

Jonathan had lost track of Victor's sister Annabel and the monstrous zombie she was riding during the chaos. In fact, he'd been singled out by zombies and pushed far closer to the entrance of the castle than the rest of his group. They also didn't attack him even though he attacked them. The gentleman in him actually felt kinda bad for slicing up these zombies that weren't fighting back with a sword infused with Metal Silver Overdrive.

Then again, they also worked for Dio who held his beloved hostage as well as countless innocent villagers so his guilt was mitigated by a significant amount.

After the fifth one got sliced up, they wisely backed away from the enraged blue haired man. In fact, they made a clear pathway and even politely opened up the two ornate oak doors that most likely would've been impressive at one point but now were rotting and falling apart.

He gulped as he kept himself on guard just in case something jumped out at him.

It genuinely confused him that Dio had ordered him to be unharmed when he had been expecting the exact opposite considering prior experiences.

The fact that he wants me alive is troubling... This must be a trap in some way! Or maybe he just wants the glory of killing me himself? Regardless! If Dio truly is giving me an invitation, then who am I to turn down such an opportunity?

He wasn't one to look a gift horse in the mouth, so he went through the entrance undisturbed.

+++++++++++++++++++++++

While Speedwagon managed to find Victor who was in the process of stabbing the eyes out of a zombie with eight of them, Jonathan was nowhere in sight.

“Do you know where JoJo went?” He screamed as he smashed the zombie right in the face just as Victor had pulled out the two knives.

The boy shook his head. “No, I've been too busy trying to find Annabel but it's like she's disappeared into thin air!”

He clicked his teeth. He could see it in the boy's eyes that the kid was far too distracted and distraught about his sister to worry about anyone else. With the state he was in, he was easy pickings.

Well Bloody fucking hell! Jonathan needs me yet if I leave this kid alone, he's going to get himself killed!

He was torn. Jonathan was the man who redeemed him and gave him a new purpose in life but because of that purpose, the idea of leaving a child to fend on his own became stomach turning. His old self would've easily abandoned the kid in a heartbeat but he couldn't do such an action now.

He had a choice to make and he had to make it quick since he wasn't the only one who saw a flash of a dark green dress skulking by the decrepit castle walls before seemingly disappearing.

Do I find Jonathan or do I help Victor with that crazed sister of his?

Chapter Text

“Thunder Cross Split Attack!”

Lyndon watched as Dire called out while both of his hands slammed into the zombie's head, causing it to melt. It had been an interesting technique. He thought the man an idiot for trying to kick someone so slowly only for his high kick to turn out to be a trap when the zombie caught his feet and spread them apart and therefore defenseless to the attack to the head.

His fellow Hamon user didn't seem to be as impressed though.

“Dire cut out the dramatics! Save your energy for true opponents and not just these rotting grunts.”

The blonde Hamon user rolled his eyes. “Like I didn't see you using that Hamon infused reverse kicking technique William taught you not just a few minutes ago. But fine! You're such a damn killjoy.”

Despite their obvious differences, Lyndon got the distinct impression that the two of them were actually very good friends because despite their harsh words, their tones were rather lighthearted. Their fighting was also impeccably in sync. Whenever Dire threw a punch, Straizo would usually follow up with a kick of Hamon. It was clear that these two had definitely been friends for years and knew each other well enough to keep up a camaraderie even when they argued.

Tonpetty, meanwhile, got rid of zombies without even touching them, at least not with his hands or feet. Lyndon figured it was that stand nonsense they were talking about earlier. In some ways, he was jealous but in other ways, he was glad he didn't have something that bizarre.

He's always been an “in the moment” kind of guy so learning of the future didn't have any appeal for him. It was why he took great care in always avoiding fortunetellers and charlatans outside of the usual not wanting to be scammed reasons. Hell, if he had known prior that he was doomed to be undead and serving a woman he barely knew, he would've tried avoiding such a fate despite the fact that it was clearly the best thing that ever happened to him.

Then there was the fact that having vines growing out of his body sounded like the crap of nightmares. It was probably a hypocritical notion considering his circumstances but he honestly preferred his undead flesh to having something else living inside of him even if it was theoretically a part of him.

He was fine sticking with his good old-fashioned fisticuffs.

He also really enjoyed his independent autonomy and really had a distaste for authority in general. The irony that he actually was someone's thrall was not lost on him but, rather, he didn't care. It was how he felt.

“It looks like the boot licking girl has failed.”

The four of them turned to face the newest arrivals.

There were five of them and one of them Lyndon happened to recognize. While he wasn't as familiar with Ogre Street as Speedwagon was, the Asian apothecary ran by Wang Chan was rather infamous in underground circles. He may have looked weak and harmless but that old Asian was anything but. Especially now that he could tell that the man was a zombie and was armed with rather unique weapons of claws coming out of leather gloves.

The company behind him was honestly no better. In fact, they were the stuff of some of the world's most depraved nightmares. There were four of them and he knew they were zombies by smell but good Lord did they not look like people. The one on the far left seemed to have the regular proportions of a man but his head had been replaced with one that resembled an antelope... if that antelope had been ripped straight from the bowels of hell considering it’s sickly yellow eyes, it's blood red fur and sharp fangs reminiscent of its master.

The one next to the antelope head made them think of those scaly creatures that they found in the New World called crocodiles while the one next to him probably could've passed for human if his skin had not been a sickly green like a frog’s and also his eye was sewn over with a metal plate that covered half of his head.

The final zombie was probably the most horrifying. He did not possess one face but two and they split down the middle. The one on the left seemed to be made out of golden metal almost like it was a statue and it didn't emote while the other face was tilted on the side and had a mouthful of sharp teeth and scales. What parts of his body weren't covered by the metal shell were covered in those scales.

“Goodness I don't think I've seen anything more hideous.” Dire's words radiated disgust as he cracked his knuckles. Sparks of Hamon radiated off of them.

Straizo nodded in agreement, forming a battle pose that primed his legs. “I concur.”

While the old Hamon user didn't say anything, he also looked thoroughly disgusted. He put his hands out in front of him and with the sparks of Hamon in the air. Lyndon suspected that his vines were ready to go.

Of course, staring at these poor disfigured creatures in front of them, he couldn't help but think about his own situation in a way.

These poor bastards. They probably didn't start out looking that hideous... He actually felt bad for these poor disfigured and cobbled together zombies, as well as the ones that he had been previously smashing the faces of. Their master clearly didn't care about them the way his mistress cared about him and knowing that a vampire could care about their thralls just made these zombies all the more pitiful. They were forced to act on orders while his mistress only gave him and Thomas simple guidelines, which, considering what she could be doing to him were more than reasonable.

She doesn't treat me as her slave. She treats me as a companion, a friend even. No one ever did that for me in life. Forced or not, she's given me a reason to live and a place to belong. For that alone I will fight to the death for her and for the chance to avenge Thomas.

He wasn't a very sentimental person by nature but after hearing about Thomas' fate, he had wanted to shed tears but found himself unable to. He decided then and there that he was going to avenge his fallen undead brother as well as save the mistress that meant everything to him.

The Asian who seemed to be the leader of their band just simply laughed at them. “You fools mock us and yet I guarantee you won't be leaving this courtyard alive! So what would you gentlemen prefer? You will either be destroyed and eaten or converted to Lord Dio’s side but I'll give you a choice. So would you prefer death or servitude?”

The Hamon users laughed. This caused the Asian to click his teeth in annoyance before he wickedly grinned and held up one of his clawed hands. “So death it is!”

“I may not have any fancy powers or impressive training but I still got two good fists to beat you black and blue with!” He charged forward with the three Hamon users.

Chapter Text

I take back what I said before! I really wish I had some fancy powers right about now!

Lyndon was in a bit of a bind.

Actually, amend that statement, he was in deep shit.

Sure he'd been feeling fairly confident throwing that first punch but that Asian feller was one slippery customer. He was also fast. Really fast. By the time Lyndon was ready to throw an uppercut, the short bastard had already taken a swipe at him.

“God damn!”

He'd been really lucky so far to have been able to avoid those damn blades but his luck wasn't infallible and he knew it. It didn't help that the Hamon users were too busy fighting Hell's version of a barber's music quartet as well as other zombies to assist him at the moment.

For now, he was on his own and if he was fighting in a one on one battle that would've been fine.

Unfortunately the same couldn't be said about Wang Chan. If he wasn't attacking then another zombie would be trying their luck with a cheap shot. Luckily Lyndon was a familiar with bar fighting so he was a little bit better at reading the flow of crowded chaos more than your average bloke but still, he was no trained fighter and it was really starting to show.

Bullocks I can't get a hit in at all! He thought as he smashed his elbow into one of the noses belonging to the zombie with three of them. The zombie was flung to the side but yet another one took his place. This one had more than one mouth filled with sharp teeth.

“You're such a treacherous disgrace!” The Asian bastard sneered at him. “You are undead like us and yet you're fighting with those humans who hold the key to our demise? You should be fighting with us not against us, your own kind. Join Lord Dio's cause now and you'll have all the fresh flesh you can consume.”

Lyndon frowned as he threw his elbow up to jab another zombie that had been trying to sneak up on him as they were talking. “Tempting... No really. I do love fresh flesh as any self-respecting undead monstrosity would but... I also enjoy having my face look as God intended it to look.”

“What?”

He rolled his eyes as he grabbed the nearest zombie that had a mutated bird head instead of a human one. “Come now. I'm dead, not blind. You can't honestly claim that this ugly old chap was born looking like this. Or that follow with the multiple mouths on his face? Or the bastard with three noses? Or Hell's demented quartet back there? Last I recall, humans only are born with one of each of those body parts. Bloody hell! Most you blokes make Joseph Merrick from the freak show look like an Adonis.”

Wang Chan scowled at him. “Lord Dio is our master and therefore we do not question his intentions. While our modifications may be gruesome to the eyes, the strength they provide more than makes up for the diminished looks and therefore makes us far more useful to our Lord.”

The zombies around Lyndon all agreed.

He let out a sigh before he let go of the zombie he grabbed and punched him straight in his ugly birdlike mug. “Those are some pretty fancy words but the thing is, I happen to know of a wonderful man of science and he's been studying me directly. Some might call him mad for his obsession but he's been very helpful in helping me discover things about my new body I didn't even know were possible. He happens to be the father of my vampiric mistress and neither one of them have felt the need to change my appearance for this so-called strength to suit their needs or really make me do anything that I'm not compelled to do on my own. Unlike your master, they are neither sadistic or cruel. So why on God's green earth would I abandon them for a master who would violate my very body for no other reason then sick twisted amusement?”

The Asian zombie hissed in anger. “For such blasphemous insults to Lord Dio, you will be torn apart!”

The angry zombie leaped into the air to take a swipe at him. Luckily Lyndon was prepared for such a move and managed to sidestep the attack. The zombies around them also tried to attack him but he was ready for them too.

Thank God I've been hanging around such well-educated men the past few weeks or there's a chance I would've fallen for this con-man’s schemes. Thanks to Doctor Pendleton and Mister Joestar, he honestly felt like he had a serious boost in intelligence lately. Especially when it came to the medical field which he actually was starting to grow real fond of.

Not to say that his dear mistress was a slouch in that department either because she also was quite well-educated, especially for a woman. Naturally he expected this because of her father's influence but still she came across as someone naturally gifted which just added to his respect of her.

Of course, it wasn't just all his newfound knowledge in his repertoire but some of his old street smart tricks. Pissing off opponents to get them sloppy was an old classic that he was fond of. He was outnumbered and also unarmed so he needed anything that evened the odds.

I'd been a bloody idiot not to grab a sledgehammer like Speedwagon. Truly he did have a pocket knife on him but that wasn't going to do much good against zombies who couldn't feel pain or die from bleeding out. His zombie strength certainly had been an asset but only against other unarmed opponents. He was at a clear disadvantage against Wang Chan and those crazy knife claws of his.

Then something extremely startling happened. He felt something coming up behind him but he couldn't move fast enough due to being tangled with another two zombies. He suddenly felt a weight being lifted off of him before he heard a strange thud of something landing on the ground near his feet. He then heard cackling from the Asian zombie as he looked down at the object next to his foot.

His eyes went wide.

“I imagine it will be hard to fight without that arm of yours!”

+++++++++++++++++++++++

Wang Chan was feeling quite proud of himself as he grinned at the one armed zombie whose eyes were as wide as dinner saucers. He had to admit that the rival zombie had put up a decent fight but in the end, he was pathetic just like those who didn't submit to his great lord's will.

Now that the zombie has been crippled, he'll fall prey to the others easily. I just need to go and destroy those pesky Hamon use–

However, the Asian pharmacist turned undead never did finish his thought as something struck him straight in the face so hard it sent him flying into the nearby castle wall.

He crashed straight through it. It was honestly a miracle he was still functioning considering how hard he felt his head snap against the stone and he was fairly certain that his neck was broken for how his head lopped oddly when he tried sitting up.

“So it turns out I can still fight with this arm!” He heard the other zombie speak as he managed to prop his head in the correct direction to see the figure walking towards him. He could tell that the zombie was seething in rage as well as what had finally struck him.

“Did-did you just strike me with your dismembered arm?” He asked with utter astonishment.

+++++++++++++++++++++++

In all of his years of life or unlife as the case may be, he never thought he would ever be using his own severed arm as a weapon.

Then again, it's not like such a desperate, bizarre and frankly mad idea would occur to a living person where a severed arm was more likely than not, a death sentence.

He stared down at the claw wielding Asian zombie as a malicious grin formed on his face. “Why, I did indeed. Perks of being a shambling corpse cursed with life. Don't have to worry about blood loss, infection or gangrene. Also, I know a doctor who will be happy to reattach it. I bet you can't say the same.”

Wang Chan tried his best to scramble away but with another whack of Lyndon's severed arm, his head slammed firmly into the stone ground. The sickening crunch and the blood spatter indicated his skull was broken. Lyndon however didn't want to take any chances so he stomped on the man's head a few more times just to make sure he wouldn't rise again.

In life, that probably would've disturbed him but as a zombie, he couldn't care less. At this point, he was more worried about his precious Mistress as well as Mister Joestar. He took a quick glance at his new surroundings and found that he was in some sort of hallway with many doors.

This is also when he heard clapping from outside. He rushed to see what the fuss was about only to find an empty courtyard with littered remains of zombies and three perfectly unharmed Hamon users standing in the middle of it.

Naturally they were the source of the clapping, at least the blonde insane one was as they walked over to the hole in the wall that Lyndon had inadvertently created.

“What a wonderful performance there dear Lyndon.” Dire's smile was so wide it almost split his face open.

Straizo nodded in agreement. “Impressive quick thinking and battle resourcefulness. Not many would dare use their own arm as a weapon.”

His eyes narrowed at them. “How long has it been since you defeated your own opponents and all the zombies in the courtyard? And if you all were already done with your battles, WHY the hell didn't you lend a hand like a good Samaritan?!”

“Lend a hand? Seems to me that you did that on your own.”

Lyndon's eye twitched. “I officially hate you bastards.”

“That may be but we still have a mission young ones.” Tonpetty spoke up. He then kneeled down to the ground as sparks of Hamon danced across his fingertips as well as the ground nearby. “There are still some villagers left alive who are trapped in this castle. The young Lord most likely is already engaged in combat with Dio so it is imperative that we rescue them now while the vicious demon is distracted.”

They all agreed to that even though Lyndon was more inclined to rush to find his mistress and her love. It seemed that the old Hamon master sensed his discomfort and gently smiled at the zombie.

“Lyndon I mean no disrespect but your presence... will probably frighten the villagers more than they already are so it might be better for you to go on ahead and find your vampiress.”

Lyndon grinned as he held up his severed arm.

Chapter Text

Windknight's Lot, England 1888 – Dio's Castle

“I'm sorry Jonathan.” He mumbled under his breath as he ran after Victor through a hidden entrance that his sister had opened in the castle.

He had made his choice. He was just hoping that he had chosen correctly.

Only time and fate would tell.

+++++++++++++++++++++++

Victor was horrified. Truly, truly horrified at seeing what his sister had become. The beloved Annabel he knew and loved was nowhere in sight and what had replaced her was a twisted dark reflection that mocked everything she stood for.

He wanted to believe that this whole madness was nothing but a particularly cruel nightmare but he knew far better than that. He felt the coldness of the air kissing his cheeks. Felt the adrenaline pumping in his veins and felt his heavy heartbeats along with the forboding atmosphere that the crumbling, decayed castle naturally provided.

No dream... is so real.

He continued to run. Not even realizing that the former street thug Speedwagon was on his tail. He was only focused on one thing.

Annabel!

He needed to talk with her. A real talk because clearly she had lost her mind in diluting that that monster cared about her.

My memories of being hypnotized are pretty fuzzy but that man... that foul bastard... He cares about no one but himself.

In some ways, he was glad his memories were rather vague because what he did remember was... things that no one should ever have to witness. He already had enough trouble sleeping as it was and he had a feeling that this was a problem that he was going to have for many years to come, assuming he was going to survive the night.

+++++++++++++++++++++++

“Good Lord that kid is fast.” He mumbled under his breath as he struggled to catch up. The hallways of this castle were not only disgusting but also confusing. He also had no idea where he was going since they'd already lost track of his sister but then he remembered that the kid had actually been in the castle before and that it was very likely he actually knew where he was going.

He took a breath before he screamed. “Slow down you damn brat!”

This finally got his senses and Victor turned around. The blade floating around him also did as well. His emerald green eyes were wide open.

“You followed me? But I thought you were looking for Mister Joestar!”

He chuckled a bit while having some pants mixed in. “Yeah well, he's a big man. He can take care of himself with that fancy Hamon of his. It's likely I would just... get in the way. Meanwhile, you'd be stuck dealing with your off the rocker of a sister so it kinda makes more sense to give you a leg up as opposed to him.”

Speedwagon honestly wasn't sure how Victor was going to react, especially with the off the rocker's comment but he hoped that he would understand.

It took a few moments but Victor nodded in agreement. “Yes...”

He didn't say any more than that but then again, he didn't need to. Since Speedwagon was feeling fairly courteous, he decided to change topics just to give the kid a bit more breathing room.

“So where are you running off since we've lost track of Annabel?”

“I was running off to the room we were staying in previously. It's on the third floor with a nice large window and I doubt she would have moved since I got my bearings back and changed sides. I thought it was my best bet on her location.”

He almost dropped his jaw. “You two had a private room?”

Victor rolled his eyes. “What? Did you think that we slept in the hallway with the zombies or something? Man is a monster but he did at least give us three meals a day as well as plenty of time to rest. At least, when he wasn't throwing knives at me in my sleep.”

The former thug frowned. “In my defense, Dio does not strike me as someone who cares about the comforts or discomforts of others.”

“Touché. I very much doubt that all the pleasantries we got were out of the goodness of his heart. In fact, I'm guessing that he only gave us the room so he would know where to find us and keep better tabs on us since he was very adamant on not wandering around in the castle without his permission.”

Before Speedwagon could say anything to that, a chilling hissing sound echoed throughout the hallway. Following that, there were large footsteps and shambling out of the shadows appeared that massive purple zombie with the cloth sack over its face and the paperboy hat on top of its covered head. The way the cloth sack over his head moved and hissed just made the zombie even more creepy than he already was.

The knives and hatchet around the young stand user all pointed towards the putrid zombie.

“Doobie...” Victor hissed. “Where is she?!”

“Right behind dear brother!” Shouted a gleeful voice as the crazy girl jumped from the shadows and quickly ensnared her unsuspecting younger brother. Speedwagon recognized the grip. She had him in a chokehold.

Speedwagon rushed over to help but he was stopped by the massive zombie taking a swing at him.

“Not so fast puny man!” The cloth covered zombie hissed at him. Speedwagon gripped his hammer tighter as he took a swing but unfortunately, the zombie was faster and he missed.

Then all the floating knives and hatchet fell to the ground with a clatter. This caused him to gulp.

Dammit the kid must be out cold.

His fears were confirmed once he saw how the boy was limp in his sister's arms. She on the other hand had a crazy look on her face as she turned to her zombie cohort.

“Doobie, kill the scarred man for me. I don't care how. Oh and make sure to break the weapons. I can't have Victor getting any ideas and helping out those nasty Hamon users.”

“Of course! He does look tasty.”

As much he wanted to run after the Harker siblings, the purple, slime covered giant of a zombie was in his way.

As the zombie raised his massive arm Speedwagon dove for the blades. The two nearly collided as all the knives under his strike were shattered into pieces.

Luckily though, Speedwagon did manage to save the hatchet as he tucked it into the belt of his trousers while he rolled out of the way of another incoming strike.

Kid it looks like you're on your own for a bit! He took a swing at the zombie. Yet again he missed, because, despite his massive size he was actually quite nimble.

He was going to be in for a tough battle and yet he suspected that Victor had an even more troubling fight ahead.

Chapter Text

Never had Speedwagon had to roll on the ground like a damn dog so much in his life. Unfortunately, it was the only way to dodge this massive zombie’s strikes since his arms were thicker than his damn thighs so sidestepping didn't really work. Neither did his attack since the sledgehammer didn't seem to be hard enough to penetrate the bastard's sick purple skin unlike a regular zombie. It also slid right off in some cases with all the slimy green tinted liquid coating his body which forced him to dodge more often than not.

He'd already been put on the defensive right away which was never a good sign in a fight

Not only was his opponent hearty but he was also large. Hell, the massive purple zombie made Jonathan Joestar, the veritable giant among normal men, look like a prepubescent child in comparison.

It didn't help that the hallway they were fighting in was very narrow, though, in some ways, that actually helped out Speedwagon since Doobie couldn't very well effectively fight in such a narrow environment.

At least not with his fists.

As the former thug found out the hard way, he had more tricks up his sleeve or rather under his sack and paperboy hat.

Turns out all the moving lumps and the hissing came from the snakes attached to the zombie's skeletal face which had ripped and eaten the burlap sack they were covered with. Of all the undead horrors he'd seen in the last two days (and there was a lot) this zombie officially was by far the most hideous thing he'd ever had the unfortunate experience of laying his eyes on.

Nasty venomous snakes were attached everywhere. From one of his eyesockets to his ears to even coming out of his fanged mouth. He was surprised that the damn blighter could still actually eat with all the fanged bastards in his face.

I knew that the scoundrel was sick but holy hell!

“Once you get some of my venom inside, you'll be deader than a pile of rocks!” The snake bastard screeched as two of the cobras attached to his face lunged at him.

He audibly groaned as he dodged the cobras strikes. “It's dead as a doornail! Good Lord! Between you and Dire, I don't think I've heard so many mangled jokes and similes in my life!”

+++++++++++++++++++++++

While Speedwagon was busy fighting Doobie, Victor had started waking up in his sister's arms.

Of course, he realized that alerting her that he was awake would probably end poorly so he wisely kept his eyes shut and instead focused on Razor's Edge which had formed right back in his hand. It was a risk since, unlike most of his companions, Annabel could actually see his stand but it was one he had to take if he was going to figure out if there were any bladed weapons nearby.

It was actually one of the few times in his life he was glad his knife was so short and small!

With how fast his sister was running and how he was being jostled about, it was harder to focus but he had enough practice that this was more of a minor inconvenience than completely detrimental.

Damn I feel pulling but nothing close enough.

He then heard his sister kick a door open and suddenly he was plopped onto something soft which he guessed was a bed.

“Victor I see Razor's Edge in your hand. Open your eyes already!”

He sighed and did as she asked. He quickly glanced at his surroundings and despite the fact that the room had at least ten birds of all different varieties colors and species, he recognized it as the room they shared while they were both imprisoned inside the castle.

His gaze and landed back on her. “Annabel listen–”

“No you listen!” She screeched back. Her usually beautiful face twisted horrifically as several of the birds landed on his shoulders and started pecking at his hands. “You've been a bad boy who hasn't been listening to his sister.”

He started swatting them away despite the pain. He was tempted to stab them but that would've just infuriated her more and that was the last thing he needed right now. He knew his sister well, at least, he thought he did and if there was one thing that was guaranteed to piss off his gentle hearted sister more than anything in the world, it was harming a bird.

He hissed at the bleeding pain in his hands as he stared at her. “Of course I haven't been listening to you! You're talking utter madness!”

“Madness? You're mistaken. I've never thought so clearly in my life.” She frowned at him. Her emerald green eyes that matched his started getting misty. “You don't understand. You're too young to understand. Lord Dio... He's different from the other men that father warned you and I about. Those bastard wolves who can't control their baser urges and only care for looks. Our bastard uncle... In all the time we’ve spent here, he's never laid a hand on me or tried. He acknowledges my beauty but he never lets it be tainted by the sin of lust. I even offered myself and he refused in such a kind and gentle manner. Like a true prince from a fairytale.”

He started to speak. But she cut him off.

“This world... Those dirty rotten filthy selfish humans have all but destroyed the natural world but Lord Dio, he's going to fix all that.”

“Sister! WE are human, less you’ve forgotten lately!” He tried getting up from the bed only for more birds to fly at him to pin him in place. Some even pecked at his face which forced him to cover it his hands and will Razor's Edge away.

He heard her give a soft chuckle. “We don't have to be. Lord Dio chose us specifically because we are different from others. We have our wonderful guardians! Well, I guess your group calls them stands but regardless of their name, they are what separates us from the pathetic peasants who will only exist to feed our mighty Lord the vital life force of blood. Because we are not like those pathetic insects, there is a chance that Lord Dio will see that we are worthy of becoming more than humanity. With his treasured mask, he can change any worthy soul into a being that transcends the limitations of our mortal shells and into a being that is at the pinnacle of power. A being akin to a god. Of course, we have to behave which is why you need to be a good boy.”

He bit his lip as he stared at her. “What if I don't want to become a vampire?”

She stared at him hard for a second before laughing again. He was suddenly hit with a warming wave of nostalgia. Unlike her prior laugh, this one sounded like her true self. It was gentle and soft and made him think of all the good times they had growing up. It was the laugh that always preceded the stories she'd read to him when he was younger under a tree in the backyard of the Harker estate. It was the laugh he heard when he saw her talking to birds and they would often chirp at her happily.

It was her laugh that made him think of joy. Pure innocent joy.

As he looked at her laughing, he saw the sister he knew and loved.

Unfortunately, once her laughter was over, she stared at him with a dark and twisted look that wouldn't have been out of place on a wicked witch from a storybook. “Now that's just silly. You're better than that Victor. I mean, you promised father on his deathbed didn't you? Don't you want to protect me?”

“Of course I do, you're my sister!”

“Then wouldn't it make more sense to have more power?” She tilted her head. Still wearing an expression of love and happiness even if her twisted eyes didn't match the rest of her. “You may have Razor's Edge but what happens when you run out of bladed weapons? What if they get broken or too heavy? As a vampire, you wouldn't need to worry about such silly things as you'd be able to rip anything limb from limb.”

He gulped. “But as a vampire, I would have to drink blood from people and I don't want to hurt anyone!”

I don't want to kill anyone else. He left that part unspoken. He still had nightmares from that night. He was just so desperate to protect Annabel that... he ended up murdering his own uncle. Avunculicide was the term. Not that he wasn't glad that the bastard was dead but still, he killed someone. Thou shall not kill was literately one of the ten Commandments but he had committed the sin anyway.

“But you wouldn't be hurting anyone.” She spoke in a soothing voice as she sat down next to him and brought him into her arms as she often did when he was young. “You'd be taking blood from unworthy lowly peasants or reprehensible insects that have no place in Lord Dio's empire.”

“But they still would be people!” He tried struggling out of her grip but she was a lot stronger than she looked. Unlike him who spent his first six years of life practically bed ridden, she had an active childhood where she could wander the manor all she liked. From the few bits of memory he had of his mother, he remembered mother encouraging her even if their father had her trained like a proper lady.

Even as a woman, she was naturally taller than many of her peers with only the blonde vampiress actually being taller than her.

Still, he felt disgusted that such a gentle action that spurned fond childhood memories of his was now being used against him by his very sister.

It was becoming clear to him that she didn't want to be rescued or redeemed which begged the question of could she be redeemed and could he do it?

+++++++++++++++++++++++

I hope the kid's fairing better than me.

He took another swing to defend himself against a snake attack only to get sucker punched by a swinging fist he could barely avoid.

He had sweat running down his hands as well as his back as he was still dazed from that near miss. Of course, he couldn't afford to stand still for too long as he took a swing at the knees only for his strike to slide off the zombie’s body as if he was covered in oil. He tried his hat trick earlier only for his bladed bowler hat to get stuck in the undead bastard’s skull and yet not do enough damage or even cause the zombie to fret. All it really did was agitate the snakes on his face who kept nipping and biting at it to trying to remove it.

Dammit if this keeps up I'm gonna run out of steam soon.

He wasn't a Hamon user who could resupply their stamina with a single breath.

He wasn't vampire or zombie that could seemingly go on infinitely without needing a break.

He was just a normal human man.

He was horribly outclassed and he knew it. His instincts were screaming at him to run from this seemingly unwinnable fight but he couldn't do that now. Mister Joestar needed him. Mister Joestar trusted him and for the man who helped him rediscover his humanity, he was going to give everything in his power to help.

“Take this you rotten ugly blighter!” He shouted as he slammed his sledgehammer straight into the zombie's chest with as much force as he could muster.

His aim was dead on.

Unfortunately his grip could've been better.

Due to all the slime that coated the zombie as a second skin, the hammer which had struck it several times was now also coated with the same liquid so when Speedwagon slammed the head into the zombie, it not only bounced off of the hard skin but also out of Speedwagon's hands.

“Bloody hell!” He cried as Doobie backhanded him square in the chest. He was sent flying down the hall and crashed into a nearby wall.

The scarred man was in a world of pain as he coughed up blood. The vile purple zombie was quick to loom over him with a sickly grin on his skull like face.

“Now it's time for dinner!” He cried in delight as he sent another fist flying straight for his face.

Is this how I'm going to die? He thought as he threw his hands up, more as an instinctual reaction than a conscious decision, as the ingrained survival instincts kicked in.

However, instead of feeling the expected punch to the face, he felt something heavy but comfortable form in his open hands as well as hearing a shriek of surprise that came from the snake faced zombie.

He suddenly opened his eyes and found that there was a hammer now in what should have been his empty hands. However it wasn't the sledgehammer that he borrowed from the hardware store back in the village. No, this hammer was unlike any he'd ever seen. It's handle was christened in silver and carved with an ornate wave design. The head was like a normal sledgehammer’s but blades reminiscent of flames were coming from the right side, almost like a claw shaped hammer but far bigger and looking like it was crafted by only the best of the best. There were even two large diamonds mounted in each side of the head.

Where did this come from?! He couldn't help but wonder as as he lazily glanced up at the zombie who had just been trying to kill him. His screeches were earsplitting as he was holding his hand which was inexplicably filled with razor blades that appeared to have exploded from inside of his body rather than outward.

“What have you done to me! What have you done to my hand!”

Honestly, Speedwagon couldn't answer him. Not that he really planned on doing so anyway but still, he was completely gobsmacked by the sudden turn of events.

At least he was until he remembered the story of the old Hamon user.

“During my youth, I ran into a very troublesome vampire who managed to push me off a cliff during our battle. I thought I was doomed to die but suddenly orange vines came out of my hands and grabbed a hold of the cliff side, preventing my fall.”

His eyes widened as he stared down at the beautiful sledgehammer.

“This... this is my stand?”

Chapter Text

Doobie was angry. The tiny human in front of him that should’ve been his midnight snack had somehow injured his perfected hardened flesh specifically created by his master to be impenetrable by normal weapons.

He scowled at his mangled bloodied hand which – while not feeling pain – had more holes than a hunk of swiss cheese and yet the human hadn't even touched him.

My fist should've gone through his puny skull and yet it felt like I was punching an unseen brick wall! Then my hand exploded from the inside out! What unholy magic is this?!

Little did the zombie know what he had punched was a Stand and what had burst out of his hand were dozens of small razor blade spikes formed when his fist made contact with the head of the sledgehammer stand.

The tables had firmly turned.

+++++++++++++++++++++++

“What do you know? That fickle mistress Lady Luck has finally given me some of her good grace!” Speedwagon proudly declared as he was finally on his feet and held high his newfound stand. “Now you were saying something about dinner?”

He grinned as he started running towards the flummoxed zombie. His body still hurt like hell but now he was coasting on a powerful second wind brought on by his newly discovered stand. He knew he was going to feel the bruises tomorrow but the fact that he was even thinking about tomorrow's pain was already an improvement over feeling like he wasn't going to survive the night.

Doobie tried launching an attack with his good fist but Speedwagon dodged with grace and slammed the hammer right into the zombie's left knee. On impact, the knee exploded with dozens of small razor blade spikes coated in gelatinous undead blood.

Because of his destroyed knee, the zombie went tumbling forward and fell right flat on its face.

Before he could even try to get up again, Speedwagon made his way over and slammed his stand hammer right on top of the ugly bastard's head. As like before with the hand and the knee, the zombie's head exploded as razor blade spikes came bursting from where the wound was struck. The zombie didn't even have a chance to scream as blades came out of every orifice he had as well as the orifices of the snakes that had also made a home in his body.

It was safe to say that the zombie was not going to make any encore performances.

It was a pretty gruesome sight. The former Ogre Street thug was glad he had a light supper that day.

“Bloody bollocks, I should grabbed my hat before I did that.” He let out a sigh as he looked at his hat which had not escaped the barrage of razor blades as well as the bloody gore. And now had two holes in the top as well as several bloodstains soaking into the fabric.

“Not even the best dry-cleaner in the world could get these stains out... I'll have to go back to that rat faced weasel and order another one, dammit!” He groaned at such an idea. “At least this time I can ask if I can borrow some shillings from Mister Joestar... No I couldn't possibly do that!”

Reluctantly he put his hat back on his head even if it was still disgusting. It's not like most of his clothing was salvageable anyway and damaged or not, it was still his signature hat and a perfectly good weapon after the blades were cleaned off.

He also wandered back over to where he found the hammer he had stolen from the village.

He kneeled down next to it. “What to do about this thing?”

He wasn't really sure. Now that he had his own stand which somehow made razor blades explode from where he struck the head, the ordinary hammer seemed pretty pointless. Yet the idea of leaving it also left a bitter taste in his mouth.

“Well I might as well grab it. Could give it to Lyndon as a weapon.”

As he reached over to grab it though, his stand started vibrating in his hand. When his fingers touched the ordinary hammer, it started to glow. It glowed so bright that Speedwagon had to close his eyes.

When he opened them again he was mystified that the ordinary hammer had disappeared and his stand now looked larger and even more ornate than before. The diamonds in the head had even changed to rubies.

“What the hell is going on now?!” He spoke aloud as he stood up. He accidentally brushed the head of his stand against the wall only for more blades to shoot out at a rapid rate.

Despite the fact that the hammer was bigger, the weight hadn't changed.

He also heard a name echoing in his head.

Can't Touch This.

“Is that the name?” He couldn't help but question out loud. “Considering that this thing makes blades explode out of anything it touches I guess it's a fitting name? Really bizarre though. Either way, definitely gotta be careful when handling this thing. I enjoy having functioning fingers.”

He let out another sigh before shaking off his worries and questions that couldn't be answered at the moment to focus on the more practical problems as well as find the rest of his allies.

Now let's go find poor Victor and that mad hatter of a sister.

+++++++++++++++++++++++

“AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHH!” Penelope screamed as she took a swing with her stolen sword at the one armed zombie's chest she ran into in the hallway. The kind vampiress had managed to smuggle her a knife for her escape and told her to hide it carefully and to wait for a commotion to have the guard zombies leave their posts. She honestly told her that she didn't expect any of the zombies to attack her now that she was considered Erina's property but it was better to be safe than sorry.

She obviously appreciated the effort (not to mention profusely thank the kind woman for her efforts) but thought a sword from one of the horribly rusted empty suits of armor was more practical a weapon. True she never wielded a sword but she’d been doing okay with it.

In fact, she had already managed to kill one zombie that had crossed her path.

“What in the blimey blighter's hell!” Shrieked the angry one armed zombie who hilariously enough was armed with his own severed arm. “I wasn't trying to attack you!”

She narrowed her eyes and pointed the sword at the undead man's throat. “You're a zombie. Why wouldn't you attack me?”

“Normally that line of thinking would be accurate. I give you that but in this instance. you are wrong.” He growled in annoyance but despite being undead, there was no malicious intent in his eyes. “Sure, if I was a hapless thrall for that scumbag guttersnipe Dio, I would definitely attack you but since my mistress has forbade me from eating human flesh, I really don't want to harm you. Despite the fact that you just unnecessarily added “7 inch cut across my chest” to the ever-growing list of injuries that my beloved mistress Erina will have to fix later.”

She was completely stunned. Of all the zombie she'd run into, none of them had been this independent or articulate. There was also no malice in his voice or expression. She considered herself a pretty good judge of character and after taking another look at him, he seemed to be a pretty decent feller.

“Did you just say Erina? As in the vampiress?”

He nodded, his eyes twinkling just ever so slightly. “That's right Penelope. She's my beloved mistress.”

“Wait a minute! How do you know my name?”

“Happen to know your brother who gave a description of you when we brought him back home to your father. Not to mention you smell vaguely like him despite all the decay stench in this bloody awful castle.” He gripped his arm a little tighter. “Now instead of gabbing here like a bunch of farmers' wives, we should get moving. My mistress and Mister Joestar as well as the others are in trouble and we need to get you to safety before I can track them down.”

+++++++++++++++++++++++

Chapter Text

London, England 1887 – The Harker Estate

Victor was sitting bedside with his father. Both of his small hands clutching tightly to his father's larger but much frailer one. Tears were already threatening to spill from his eyes as he looked upon what had once been his strong and able-bodied father.

His older sister, Annabel, sitting behind him with a hand on his shoulder as well as her own hand covering his. While he couldn't see her face, he knew that she also was most likely ready to cry as well.

The three of them were the only ones in his bedroom. The doctors and servants had already cleared out to give the family a private moment alone.

The unknown sickness that ailed him had been a savage, relentless beast. In a matter of weeks, the once proud man have been reduced to a shadow of his former glory. His once healthy skin was now the color of snow and his handsome face was now carved with in-sunken skin from all the weight he had lost as his vibrant emerald green eyes were now nearly colorless. Even his thick dark hair had thinned out, creating many uneven patches and even bald spots.

Anyone could tell that the man was dying.

“My beloved children...” Robert Harker coughed. Even his voice had been destroyed by the illness. Now it sounded like it belonged to a man three times his age. “I apologize... For I'm not long for this world.”

“Father!” His sister spoke up. Her own voice choked with emotion. “It's all right! You don't need to speak. Save your strength. We still have those Eastern medicines we haven't tried! What about those medicine men from Taipei? They promised that ground-up rhino horn can cure anything as a modern day Panacea! We should at least try it!”

Their father shook his head very slowly. His eyes narrowing as he coughed again. “No my dear... those wretched conmen... are selling nothing but snake oil. It's clear to me that... this is God's will. This is my time.”

Victor clutched the hand of his father. “But father... what will we do without you? You already told us not to trust Uncle Winston. How will we live?”

“Yes...” He wheezed. His eyes glazing over. “You must stay together... Trust your instincts. Victor, you are a smart boy... I trust you... to make good decisions. To take charge. You will be the man... of the household... Promise me you will protect her. Protect her... until she finds... her prince.”

Tears started dripping down his cheek. “Of course father! Of course I'll protect Anna! I'll keep us safe.”

Their father's gaze then glanced over to Annabel. “And my dear sweetheart... promise to stay with him. Keep him grounded. He’s still young... needs a guiding... and a gentle, tender hand.”

She furiously nodded her head with her own tears overflowing. “Of course father! I'll make sure the two of us always stay together! Nothing will tear us apart!”

“I love you my dear, beautiful children... keep each other safe.”

Those were the last words Victor ever heard him speak.

He had passed beyond the veil that night.

+++++++++++++++++++++++

Windknight's Lot, England 1888 – Dio's Castle

Victor was trapped in the arms of his beloved sister. He wanted to squirm out of her grip but he also wanted to save her. No matter how hopeless it was looking...

She started stroking his hair in a loving, gentle way. “Father wanted you to protect me but it seems you’ve forgotten the words that he told me. He told me to keep us together. Keep you grounded. Like you, I intend to follow his last will. I wish you would understand that the best way to do so is by having us become more.”

As much as he didn't want to listen to her mad ramblings, he also knew that trying to interrupt her again would just get his hands pecked and he wasn't really particularly fond of pain.

“Please be a good boy. You've always been such a good boy but I guess you're hitting that rambunctious phase that all growing men get.” Her tone turned sour as her loving strokes started getting rougher. “But with Lord Dio and I watching, you won't turn into one of those filthy swines who only follow their baser urges. No. You will be a true gentleman who is kind and courteous, just like Lord Dio. That way you'll never leave my side and Father will always smile down on us in heaven.”

He gulped. “Anna... may I please get up now?”

She stopped stroking his hair and wrapped both arms around him, squeezing him to her chest. “I'm afraid not my dear little brother. I can tell that you want to run away again... Back to those Hamon user heathens who want to destroy my Lord Dio. Naturally, I can't let you ruin what we have worked so hard to build. So I'm going to keep holding on to you until after the battle and then Lord Dio will come back and correct that attitude of yours so you'll be back to the good, behaving boy you were.”

His eyes went wide as his throat dried up. “You're going to have that vampire bastard... hypnotize me again? Robbing me of my free will!”

“Of course!” She answered without hesitation. In fact, she sounded positively ecstatic by such a prospect. “It's far more preferable than the alternative.”

“The al-alternative?”

“Well yes.” She let out a sigh. “The alternative would’ve been turning you into a zombie thrall but as a zombie, you won't be able to be turned into a vampire later so I much prefer you being hypnotized until you learn that working for Lord Dio as a vassal is what's best.”

It was as if he had been struck by a bolt of lightning and the entire world around him began crumbling. No matter how horrible and heinously twisted her words sounded and how much he wanted to believe that she was just being brainwashed or lying... He knew she wasn't.

He didn't remember much from his time brainwashed but he remembered that, very clearly. She volunteered her services of her own free will with no encouragement needed. He remembered Dio being particularly pleased by that and happily praising her for her loyalty.

He also knew that her words were truly genuine because his sister was terrible at lying. He heard her lie before and knew what she sounded like when she came up with a falsehood. Her voice was always high and squeaky and she would never look someone in the eye such as the time she broke a vase in the foyer and then tried to blame it on one of the servants or the time she ate a cookie off of his plate and then lied and insisted he always had one less.

Her tone was even and steady and she had turned him so they were looking at each other straight in the eye. No matter how mad her words, they were honest.

At hearing those words come from his own sister's mouth, something inside of him... shattered.

“You-you would've told him to turn me into one of his zombies?” He spoke in an expressionless voice, barely above a whisper.

Her eyes narrowed. “Naturally, if that truly was the only way to keep you by my side. Haven't you been listening?”

Oh he'd been listening and what he was hearing was more painful than if he had swallowed broken shards of glass.

He continued to stare at her. His wonderful, kind and gentle sister...

Is no more.

She opened her mouth to say something else but suddenly a pigeon with glowing green eyes came flying in and landed on her shoulder. It was hysterically squawking at her. This caused her to let go of him and he was finally out of her grip. He almost tripped over his own feet but he preferred that to staying in her arms for any second longer.

“Doobie's been killed?! Her eyes were wide open. “What do you mean a hammer that makes blades suddenly appeared in that wretched insect's hands?!”

Makes blades?

Victor suddenly closed his eyes and conjured up Razor's Edge again. He focused on his surroundings and hoped to find more pulling. To his surprise, he found a lot. Massive surges of bladed weaponry in tight concentrated clusters.

Did Mister Speedwagon suddenly get a stand in the way that Master Tonpetty gained his? He certainly thought it was possible considering that he got his own stand in a similar fashion.

He focused harder and realized that while most of the massive clumps weren't moving, there were weapons on the move and they were heading straight for him.

Realizing this was the perfect moment while Annabel was distracted, he dashed for the door. Unfortunately, several birds started diving for him.

“Now Victor that is just simply rude to try running while I'm still talking.” She hissed at him as more birds flew in through the windows. “You're being a naughty boy again!”

Her own stand Nevermore even appeared on her shoulder which was unusual considering how it always seemed to hide among the others. If he didn't know any better, he would've assumed it was a real bird considering how it acted.

His grip on his stand tightened as he slashed at the birds in his way. “If being naughty is having a moral compass as well as conscience and considering more than just myself, then I choose to stay that way forever!”

She screamed as she stared at the dead birds that had gathered around his feet. “You killed my birds! I love my birds and you just KILLED them!”

“If you love them so much you wouldn't control them and force them to attack!” He spat out in rage as he pointed Razor's Edge at her. “You never used to do that in the past. You always told me to value life in all forms but look at you now! You've turned myopically selfish. Now you're willing to let some demented vampire drain anyone he likes dry? Just because he saved you from being attacked? You’re even helping him try to conquer the world where he'll kill thousands! No, millions! Millions of innocent people that deserve life just as we do... just because you fall into the abyss of blind obsession.”

“It's not obsession! It is LOVE!” Her face was truly marred by the ungodly hideous expression she was wearing and the rage burning in her eyes. “You're just too young and too stupid to recognize something so true! It seems that I WILL have Lord Dio turn you into a zombie so you'll behave!”

He took a deep breath as he tried to squelch the urge to cry as he stared at the mad woman that he had once happily called his sister.

“The fact that you can even consider the idea of turning me into a zombie just so I will stay by your side without regarding my feelings means that you have truly lost your mind Anna. And if you can't be redeemed...” He started to run towards her. “Then you can at least be stopped!”

She screamed like an inhuman banshee filled with fury. “Nevermore peck out my wretched insolent brother's eyes! Maybe being permanently blinded will finally get him to see reason.”

The bird flew off of her shoulder at her call and darted straight for him. Victor was ready and when the bird came close he stabbed it right in the belly. It let out a nasty cry as it disappeared.

“There! Without Nevermore you won't be able to–” he started to speak when he noticed that Annabel was suddenly holding her chest. Her hands turning red from blood. She then stared up at him, her green eyes full of confusion.

But what's going on? I didn't stab my sister. I stabbed her... stand?

As he thought about it though, he realized his sister's injury was in the exact same place as where he stabbed Nevermore. He also knew that stands were physical manifestations of someone's willpower. Essentially they were a psychic echo so it was natural they'd be linked.

“So by stabbing Nevermore, essentially I stabbed Annabel!”

After making a weak grunted cry and spitting blood from her mouth, she collapsed to the ground.

He had just committed the sin of Sororicide.

Chapter Text

Speedwagon thought that the night was done surprising him.

Coming across Poco's sister, Penelope, and a one armed Lyndon had been a surprise. Manifesting his own stand had been a real shock. Fighting zombies that had way too many body parts and other modifications had been unpleasant and a bit horrifying.

None of those three events could have prepared him for what he found on the other side of the door he'd been directed to.

Victor was in the middle of the room, curled up in the fetal position. His eyes were wide open and his mouth gaping ever so slightly. He was completely catatonic.

If he hadn't seen the rising and falling of his chest, he honestly would've thought the boy dead.

Dozens of bodies of dead birds were strewn across the floor as well as someone else.

Even with her face down, Speedwagon knew enough to recognize that this had to be Annabel. Judging by the fact that she wasn't moving and the pool of blood forming around her body, she was most likely dead.

Penelope dropped her sword and ran over to Victor and started cradling him in her arms. “It's okay there, everything's gonna be okay.” Her voice was gentle and sisterly as she stroked his body trying to soothe him.

“Bloody fucking hell...” Lyndon spoke as he stared at Annabel's body. “The poor kid.”

Speedwagon gritted his teeth. He needed to keep a clear head. “Judging by the bird corpses... I'd say she attacked him and he acted in self-defense.”

“I doubt that makes it better.”

“No... I doubt it does.”

Penelope then looked up at both of them. There were tears in her eyes. “He's unresponsive. He's not going to move on his own. We need to get him out of here.”

“Agreed.” He turned over to Lyndon. “Do you know where the Hamon users went after we got separated?”

“Last I saw, they were heading down to the lower floors to free the remaining villagers that were trapped.”

“They must've gone to the dungeons then. I know the way there. There's an entrance next to the kitchen.”

Speedwagon took a breath. “Lyndon, I know you're missing an arm right now but do you still have enough strength to pick up Victor with just one?”

The zombie shrugged. “I think so but I can't carry him and my arm at the same time.”

“I'll do it.” Penelope spoke up. “I never thought I would ever volunteer to help a zombie but I want to help this boy as well as escape from this miserable place so I'm willing to do anything to make sure that happens.”

“Then it’s settled. You two take Victor to the Hamon users while I continue looking for JoJo.”

+++++++++++++++++++++++

Windknight's Lot, England 1888 – Throne Room of Dio's Castle

Jonathan was certain he was walking into a trap. The fact that every zombie he came across not only didn't attack him but actually bowed to him was extremely troubling.

What sort of farce has that blasted devil cooked up this time?

He honestly wasn't sure and frankly, he didn't care at this point. All he was really focused on was finding his beloved.

She may be a vampire but so is Dio...

He didn't want to think too much harder on it. He couldn't. Otherwise he would completely spiral out of control and that was the last thing he needed at the moment. As much as he wanted to give into his burning rage and sorrow, what would win the day was a clear head, focus, and strategy.

Just as Hamon needed controlled breath to be used, a fighter needed a controlled head to prevail against a superior opponent.

There was no doubt in his mind that Dio was a superior opponent. He may have exceptionally powerful Hamon in his arsenal but he was not a master like the other Hamon users, nor did he have any of their advanced techniques under his belt. The closest thing he had to a technique was simply an Overdrive which was just blast whatever you touch with powerful bolts of Hamon.

It was certainly effective. Definitely nothing to scoff at but it wasn't exactly a perfected technique one would spend years honing or something someone would proudly declare as their signature style.

It was basically Hamon's equivalent of striking someone in the face with a club.

The reality was that he was still an amateur with only a real week’s worth of training with everything else being quick thinking, improvisation and well-timed luck filling in the blanks.

Dio, meanwhile, had a phenomenal number of supernatural abilities that he could utilize in battle. Everything from superstrength, speed and endurance to walking on the walls to even freezing the moisture of anything he touched!

And then there's those eye-beams... Now, granted, he'd never actually seen Dio use such an ability but the fact that Erina had such a power made him suspect that Dio had it too. At the very least he couldn't rule out the possibility.

He sighed as he reached the doors that the zombies had so kindly pointed him towards. They were grand, ornate and probably the best looking doors he'd seen so far in the crumbling castle. Clearly someone put work into either restoring them or at least keeping them from falling apart.

Dio must be on the other side of these. He rolled his shoulders back. Now was not the time to second guess or doubt himself. He just needed to focus on his goals.

Defeat Dio and find his beloved.

He took a deep breath to charge himself up with Hamon as he pushed open both the doors and walked inside.

What he found inside was what appeared to be a throne room with a grand balcony with lid mounted torches. Beyond the beautiful balcony, the rest of the throne room was ornately furnished and brightly lit as well as surprisingly intact considering the rest of the castle had been in various stages of disrepair and decay. Of course, instead of being interested in the architecture which would've fascinated him at any other point in time, he was more concerned by the fact that the room was completely empty.

There was no Dio. No Erina. And no zombies.

“Curious.” He mumbled as he stepped further into the room.

His gaze went all around, especially in places where the fire from the torches created large shadows. He even looked up at the ceiling just to make sure that Dio wasn't waiting to drop down on him like some demonic bat.

Thankfully the only thing on the ceiling was an unlit candle chandelier.

Still, this just made him more cautious. He gripped the handle of Luck and Pluck tighter as he made his way over to the next most noteworthy thing about the throne room.

“Why are there three thrones?” He asked aloud as he stared at them. The one in the middle was the largest and the most decorated with beautiful crimson upholstery and intricate carvings in what appeared to be solid gold adorning the arms and back.

Clearly this was a throne fit for a king or someone who's deluded themselves into thinking they are a king.

Naturally, he was most certain that this one belonged to Dio.

What was throwing him though were the thrones on either side. They were smaller but no less exquisite. They also appeared to be identical except for the color of their upholstery. The one on the left was the color of the cloudless sky and honestly reminded him of his love's wonderfully exquisite eyes. The one on the right also had blue upholstery but it was far darker. Like the color of the sky just as the sun sets beneath the horizon.

“If the middle one is for Dio then who are the other two thrones for?”

“Why they would be for my Queen and right hand man of course.” Answered a voice he knew all too well.

“DIO!” He quickly turned around and swung his sword only for the bastard vampire to catch it with one hand.

The blond vampire grinned as ice crawled up from the blade and covered over both of Jonathan's arms.

No not this again! He thought in vain as he tried pumping Hamon through his arms only for his blood vessels to be too cold to properly stimulate his blood.

“My aren't we tense.” The blonde devil teased. “And also rude. I invite you into my castle and you try to slice me in half? What happened to those gentlemanly manners that George tried so hard to drill into that thick head of yours?”

“Where is SHE!” Jonathan shouted as he tried kicking the bastard. He was very much not the mood to play Dio's sick little twisted games.

Unfortunately for Jonathan, Dio intercepted his kick with his own and when his knee touched the vampire's shin, it also began freezing his entire leg.

“Well looks like somebody hasn't learned their lesson from last time.” The vampire chuckled. “I thought watching your mentor's blood vessels be frozen and shattered would've been enough for you not to try such a foolhardy trick. No matter, this just makes the next part easier.”

“Makes what easier? Killing me?” Jonathan bit his lip in frustration. They hadn't even been fighting a minute and yet he was already frozen, literally, in place and had no way to attack Dio. He was basically a sitting duck.

Surprisingly, Dio actually let out a sigh and just stared at him. “No you fool. If I wanted you dead, I would've ordered Annabel, Wang Chan and my zombies to kill you in the courtyard along with the rest of your motley crew. Not giving you an invitation as well as guides straight to my throne room.”

“Forgive me for jumping to conclusions considering you're a chronic liar and have a history of actively trying to kill me.”

His eyes widened ever so slightly as a sinister grin formed on his face, showing off his pearly white fangs. “Is that... sarcasm I detect? From you? Of all people. It seems like that pet street rat you picked up is rubbing off on you.”

“Enough Dio!” He shouted again, narrowing his eyes. “If you aren't going to kill me, which I still find hard to believe considering, then what is your plan?”

He licked his lips as he pulled something from behind his back. To his horror, Jonathan recognized the object almost immediately.

The mask.

The bloody stone mask that had started it all.

His eyes were wide as Dio brought it up and gently stroked it the way someone would their lover.

“It's hard to believe that this one little mask can give its user unbelievable power. Thanks to which I have now ascended beyond the shackles of humanity and reign above supreme.” He then turned over to look at Jonathan. “It wouldn't have happened if it weren't for you... and dear Erina.”

He heard a sound coming from his left and turned his head to see someone else emerging from the shadows.

It took him a few moments due to the low light but once he saw who it was, he wasn't sure if he wanted to strangle Dio in a rage or break into tears like a child.

Dio's grin grew even wider as Erina gracefully walked to his side. Her face was expressionless but her pose was refined and regal. Like her fellow vampire, she radiated an aura of arrogance and superiority that no human could possibly achieve.

“Now that I have my Queen by my side, all that's missing is my right hand man.”

Chapter Text

“Your... Queen?” Jonathan stared at the two of them in horror. His eyes as wide as dinner saucers and his throat drier than all the deserts of the world combined.

It was as if every bit of hope that he felt burning in his gut had been doused by a tidal wave of despair.

Dio put an arm around her, pulling her closer to him. To his utter shock and heartbreaking dismay she actually smiled as she was drawn into the fiend's chest. Not looking one bit displeased or in need of his rescuing. “Why yes! I am to be a king, an emperor of the world so it's only right that I have a woman equal to my status by my side. I give you credit JoJo, you have a good eye as you managed to find the only woman who could be my equal.”

He couldn't even speak as Dio continued to monologue nor did he hear the words spoken aloud. His focus was entirely and only on his beloved who seemed to be smiling happily while wrapped in another man's arms.

He'd been convinced that she was in desperate peril, only it was clear to him that this was far from the truth.

He thought the worst pain he could ever feel was watching his father be murdered in front of his eyes and yet this was an entirely new pain far different from grief. In fact, this feeling was far closer to what he felt when he had discovered Dio was poisoning his father.

Soul crushing betrayal.

Only this time the feeling was magnified. As unlike Dio, who, even when they shared good times, he still had suspected he wasn't truly reformed, he never would've expected such a betrayal from the girl that he had fallen in love with as a child. The girl who always treated him kindly and sparked happiness in a dark time in his life where everyone was against him.

She had been his one shining beacon. The one that kept the spark of hope alive.

Yet here she is... causing more pain than if she shoved her hand in my chest and ripped out my beating heart.

If Jonathan hadn't been partially frozen, he would've collapsed to the ground in despair.

+++++++++++++++++++++++

That is the most glorious expression I've ever seen that foolish oaf make. Dio could barely keep a straight face as he stared at the those hopeless ocean blue eyes.

It was a remarkable transition. If there was one thing anyone can count on with Jonathan, it was always retaining hope. Naturally this trait had infuriated him as a child as he tried tirelessly to push the lout into his rightful place beneath his heel but it never worked since he would always come back stronger.

The closest he had come was when he burned that wretched dog of his to death and even then Jonathan managed to bounce back with more vigor. Even when he killed George, he still saw sparks of that fire in his eyes. Even if they were muted due to his grief.

But now, as he stared at him, there was none of that. All the hope had drained from his being. The burning fire of endless passion had been thoroughly doused.

And it wasn't even me who did it. He glanced down at the woman in his arms.

Erina Pendleton.

He once thought of her as a wretched thorn in his side as well as the match that lit Jonathan's passion and led to his first and most humiliating defeat.

However, the tables had turned now that he managed to gain her allegiance. Now she was the bloody dagger that could stab right through to Jonathan's very heart.

I think I was honestly too hasty in trying to kill him... This... this is far, FAR more satisfying!

He turned back to his once great rival. “JoJo, you're the only one who can even begin to match me so therefore that's earned you the right to the same power I and my beloved queen enjoy. With you as my right hand man, the world is ours and we’ll be able to enjoy it for an eternity.”

With how disheartened he looked, there was no doubt in Dio's mind that, for once, he wouldn't fight back. That he had finally found the weakness that would destroy that burning passion that always managed to revive like the most stubborn of garden weeds.

The best part was, in turning Jonathan into a vampire, he’d be able to lord it over him for the rest of time.

In this moment, he finally reached his goals that he had set those years ago. He would finally claim everything that was rightfully his!

He turned back to her. His Queen's magnificent sky-blue eyes were staring back at him so clearly he could see his own reflection and what he saw was a powerful being that should be revered as a god.

He used his free hand to carefully put his hand under her chin, tilting it upwards as he slowly drew his own face close. He then closed his eyes as he laid his lips upon hers.

There was a small part of him that was almost afraid that she would resist considering how miserable things went last time but thankfully, there were no muddy puddles of water around to clean her lips with nor was she even resisting!

Like so many women before her, she leaned in and even opened her soft lips in a tantalizing way. He found this unexpected opportunity invigorating as he took full advantage and started kissing her more passionately, playing with her tongue in a sensual way. The fact that their fangs scraped together made the act even more exciting.

Through their act, he could tell that she was inexperienced and trying to follow what he was doing but he didn't care. As a wonderful surprise to him, he wasn't even going to regret admitting that this was the best kiss he'd ever had. He wasn't sure if it was because she was a vampire like him or the fact that Jonathan had a front row seat to the final torturous nail in the coffin of his romantic prospects or if it was some other feeling that he refused to acknowledge but regardless, he was truly enjoying himself which was actually quite rare for something as mundane as a simple kiss.

If this is how she kisses... He couldn't help but wonder the fun and positively scandalous possibilities for the bedroom that came to mind.

+++++++++++++++++++++++

Jonathan was in hell. There may have not been brimstone in the air, flames surrounding him or cries of the tortured and damned echoing in his ears but he was in utter hell.

With tears streaming from his eyes, he watched as the woman he loved was passionately kissing another man. No, his despised enemy! The man who had ruined his life and ripped away everything he held dear.

And now he's taken her too.

The only thing he still had at this point was his life which, to end this torturous suffering he would gladly take. No matter the pain of death, NOTHING would be worse than the nightmarish, heart-crushing scene he was witnessing in front of his very eyes.

Why? Why would she? He didn't understand. He didn't understand why she was doing this to him. He couldn't think of any reason that she would betray him.

Did I do something to upset her? Or has Dio brainwashed her? Or is this of her own volition? He had so many questions but he had no answers.

Interestingly enough, this is when he finally noticed that his hands were not only no longer frozen but they were burning. Practically scolding. As if someone had thrown boiling water on them.

He tore his eyes away from the heinous scene and noticed his hands were dripping wet and no longer coated in ice. Even his frozen leg was thawing out nicely.

But how? He internally questioned only for his gaze to go back to the scene in front of him. This time, he wasn't focused on the kissing but rather on Erina's hand.

She was clutching the once frozen sword so tightly it cut into the flesh of her palm. Her hand also had small amounts of steam coming from it, making it obviously the source of the heat that had been used to melt the ice. Since metal conducts heat very well, it probably wasn't very long process at all.

This is when he understood.

That kiss... It was a distraction! She isn't betraying me at all! She's been playing him this whole time.

With a deep breath, he filled himself up with Hamon once again to reinvigorate his once frozen limbs. He also sent a little extra kick to Luck and Pluck so it crackled with the life-giving energy of the sun.

+++++++++++++++++++++++

She broke away from him. Releasing her hand from the sword and then using it to push him away just as Jonathan stabbed his unprotected side with a blade full of Hamon.

Dio was so surprised he couldn't even try to defend himself as he stared at her with wide-open orange eyes which soon changed to red and narrowed with anger.

“You treacherous wench!” He screeched as he pulled the blade from his side and tried to back slap Jonathan who just narrowly avoided the attack. “How?!”

She gave a smirk of her own. “Oh it's quite simple dear Dio! If vampires have the ability to freeze the moisture in their own body, what is stopping the reverse from happening? Thanks to you injecting that vile essence of yours into Penelope, I found that out the hard way when I drained it out of her and had to fight it off like an infection. Only getting rid of the feeling by boiling my own blood to purify it of the toxins. It was a bit uncomfortable but with a little practice, I now can heat up any part of my body as I please just as you can freeze parts of your own body. With that in mind, it was easy to conjure up a wonderful ruse to catch you unawares. I may be both a woman and a simple nurse but that didn't stop my father from educating me as he would if I had been a man so even I have read Sun Tzu's The Art of War!”

She opened her eyes as wide as they could possibly go and felt the familiar pain building right behind them.

“If you think a simple kiss between us can break apart JoJo and I's love, then you're in for a rude awakening!”

Chapter Text

His beloved Erina released her eye beams aimed directly at Dio's head. Unfortunately, the slippery vampiric scoundrel managed to avoid the attack by a hair's breadth as the two beams continued past and created two perfectly round holes the size of a shilling in the crumbling castle wall.

His grip tightened on Luck and Pluck.

“Metal Silver Overdrive!”

He took a swing only for his blade to be frozen again when Dio blocked it with his forearm. Of course, this time the bladed had actually sunken into his flesh instead of just being simply caught.

Not wishing to be frozen again, Jonathan was forced to let go and step backwards as the ice crept all the way up to the hilt.

“Despicable peasant!” Dio angrily screeched as he jumped out of the way of Erina's charge. He ran across the ceiling and made his way to the balcony where he landed with the grace of a professional dancer. He took the frozen blade from his arm, snapping it in two and throwing the pieces over the side.

He clutched his fists. Anger burning in his belly at the loss of the sword so graciously given to him by the redeemed zombie, Bluford.

“You horrible ingrates! How could you look at the face of power in the eye and deny the temptation!” Dio hissed in anger as he glared at them with such hateful eyes. His arm clutching the wound that Jonathan had made earlier. “I gave you both the opportunity to rule this world and yet you decide to toss your lot in with the pathetic insects and peasants of humanity?! For such a reprehensible slight against I, Dio, you two will be brought to the brink of anguish and destroyed without mercy!”

At the end of his words, dozens of zombies started pouring out of the doors that Jonathan had used to enter inside. Not only that, they also started crawling from just beyond the balcony as if they had been hanging on the castle's outer walls waiting for their queue from their demented master.

“Enjoy having your flesh being ripped from your very bones and used to feed my diabolical army!”

“Darling we're surrounded.” His beloved spoke as she landed right next to him. Instead of her usual sky-blue eyes, they were now crimson red and her fingernails longer than usual, more reminiscent of claws.

He nodded as he formed a boxer's stance. Golden arcs of Hamon crackled above his knuckles. “It appears that we are.”

The zombies surged around them. Snapping their jaws and hissing as disgusting yellow and green gelatinous saliva dripped down their chins.

They attacked right away.

“Zoom Punch!” He shouted as he decimated three of them using a technique he'd seen William do. He bit back the sorrow that crept up by thinking of his old mentor and threw it into another kick charged with Hamon.

From the corner of his eye, he could see his beloved Erina. Unlike him, there wasn't a particular strategy outside of simply and ferociously tearing zombies apart with her clawed hands but still, she retained an air of elegance even as she began to get covered in blood that spilled from ripping zombies limb from limb.

He'd only ever seen her fight once. That was to protect him when he first met William Zeppeli and what he was seeing now was far different. There was more ferocity as well as deadly efficiency as she went for the joints and other obvious weak points.

My God she... She's incredible!

Feeling inspired by his love, he put more force behind his attacks and charged with more Hamon so he could decimate their forces more quickly. He was careful, though, as he didn't want to run out of energy but the faster they could destroy the grunts, the quicker they could get to finishing off Dio for good.

+++++++++++++++++++++++

That wretched coward! Erina was fuming. She wasn't sure what was making her more upset, Dio or the fact that she couldn't tell that all these zombies had been hiding in the wings. She may have had enhanced senses now as a vampire but since the whole castle had been crawling with zombies for weeks, the smell of decay and rot pretty much permeated every single square inch. Therefore making it very difficult to try to smell how many zombies were where.

There was also the fact that she had to make out with the man she loathed with her very being just to free the man she loved with all of her heart. She could still taste that vile bastard's saliva in her mouth which made her want to vomit. She also couldn't get rid of JoJo's horribly broken and defeated look of hopelessness from her mind.

I caused him so much pain...

She knew she couldn't dwell on such thoughts at the moment, so instead she focused on her rage and used that as fuel for her attacks.

Like when fighting in the village, she aimed for weak points. Joints, old wounds, missing pieces of flesh... Whatever looked the worst, that is where she aimed. She didn't care how filthy she got as long as there were results.

One silver lining about being ambushed by zombies was the fact that she was actually fighting with JoJo which brought her a unique kind of thrill. Never in her wildest dreams would she have ever thought she would’ve been in a fight, let alone with Jonathan. Yet there they were, fighting practically back to back and decimating the undead around them.

+++++++++++++++++++++++

Dio seethed as he watched the couple decimate his zombie forces. The two of them were practically in sync despite their wildly different styles as well as their lack of training together. He felt the painful sting of that blasted Hamon energy sizzling in the wound Jonathan delivered with the sword. It wasn't enough energy to harm him beyond some pain and would easily clear up once he drank someone dry or two.

Still, he was infuriated that he'd been injured again by Jonathan and it was even coincidentally in nearly the same spot as where he been impaled on that statue at the bottom of the stairs in the Joestar mansion.

Everything was going to plan until she...

Once again, she defied him and lit the fire in Jonathan's belly. It was ironic that the scene mirrored what had happened when they were children. Only this time, instead of one opponent, he was now faced with two.

Yet he still wanted her as his Queen and him as his right hand man. The two of them were his equals and they belonged with him. The fact that she could defy him time and again as well as outsmart him...

The fact that he could continue going on even after having his hopes thoroughly crushed right in front of him... No one else was like that. No one else challenged him in such a way.

Jonathan was his opposite.

Erina was his match.

The two of them together were the only people worthy of his companionship.

He absolutely despised them and yet he couldn't see ruling the world without them by his side.

He opened his eyes as wide as they could possibly go.

+++++++++++++++++++++++

She managed to catch a glance at the beginnings of Dio's eye beams just in time to dive for Jonathan.

+++++++++++++++++++++++

Jonathan managed to see the devastating attack as his beloved pushed him to the stone floor. Had she been a second slower, the powerful beams would've gone straight through his head. As it was, they cut through her long golden blonde hair before continuing to cut through unsuspecting zombies as well as the wall of the castle.

The next thing they heard, of course, shocked them even more than the beam attack from Dio.

“What in the bloody hell! Does God just have it out for my hat?! Or is it just the sodding undead!”

“Speedwagon!” The two of them immediately got to their feet. What they saw was not only just Speedwagon, whose already bloodied and damaged hat conveniently had two holes the size of shillings, but also the Hamon user Straizo. The two of them doing a wonderful job of cleaning the zombies from the doorway.

“Quit complaining! You’re lucky you have been in the process of ducking, otherwise you would've been dead!”

Naturally, Straizo was using quick jabs charged with Hamon while Speedwagon had a very interesting looking hammer which seemed to cause an explosion of blades whenever it made contact with the zombie’s body.

“Where on earth did you get such a hammer?” Jonathan couldn't help but ask as he zoom punched another zombie to try to make his way over to his comrades. Erina did her part as well by ripping off heads before stomping on them.

Speedwagon grinned as he saw them making their way over. “You'll never believe it JoJo but I got myself a stand!”

“That's amazing Speedwagon!”

“Stand? Is that like Victor's Guardian?”

He blinked before remembering that Erina had not been there for Tonpetty's stand explanation. “I'm afraid that's-that's a conversation for another time dear.”

She nodded as she soundly backhanded another zombie that had tried sneaking up on them. “Agreed. I'm glad to see you two are all right but where is Victor, Lyndon, Thomas, and the rest of the Hamon users? Are they all right?”

He gave a grin but it felt forced. “Victor, the older Hamon users, and the zombies... are outside the castle with the rescued villagers which include Poco's sister Penelope.”

Jonathan noticed that he said “users” and “zombies” instead of user and zombie. He knew he would have to tell her about William's and Thomas's fate eventually but it was certainly not the time for that now.

He saw that she was suspicious as well but Speedwagon kept speaking to cover up the fact that he lied.

“As to the humor inept blonde maniac...”

They followed to where Speedwagon was pointing and saw that the reason Dio hadn't tried to attack while they were distracted was because he was a little busy himself.

“You foul absurd insect!” The vampire screeched as he tried throwing punches at the Hamon master who was dodging by cartwheeling across the balcony like a crazed, drunk circus performer. He even had a joyful grin on his face as well as a familiar broken sword clutched in his hands.

Luck and Pluck?!

“My heavens! Did he truly climb up the castle walls on the cliffside?” His beloved said with utter astonishment on her face.

Straizo let out a very deep sigh as he put a hand to his forehead while using the other one to Hamon punch a zombie in front of him. “...Yes. He wanted to make a dramatic entrance.”

“I'd say the crazy blighter succeeded.”

“We need to help him!”

“But what about the zombies?”

Speedwagon smiled as he held up his hammer. “Me and my old pal here will help take care of them. You two just save Dire before his clowning around gets his ass frozen solid.”

“The two of us have adequate enough skills to hold them back Miss Pendleton. You two just finish off that vile monster.”

They nodded and rushed over to assist Dire in his battle.

Chapter Text

Hidden in the Mountains, Tibet 1868 – The Hamon Clan Main Temple Training Grounds

It had been three weeks since the man who now went by the name Dire officially had begun his Hamon training. It was hard work on his body but it was rewarding. Far more rewarding than his disastrous failed attempts at becoming a stage show actor back in his hometown of Berlin.

His older brother had given him his full encouragement even though he questioned what Hamon even was or why Dire had decided to change his name.

He was cracking his knuckles as he walked out onto the training field. There were many other disciples already in the midst of sparring matches.

Well it would simply be rude to ask one of them while they are busy...

He scanned the field looking for a single individual. At first, he had no luck but then he noticed someone alone in the middle of a meditative pose near the end of the field. It was a man that looked to be about his own age. His short curly hair so brown it almost appeared black. He was wearing a fur parka and had a scarf tied around his forehead.

He decided to approach the lone man.

“Good morning! I noticed you happen to be alone on the training field. Would you be willing to have a quick spar?”

The man opened his turquoise eyes and gave a small but friendly smile. “Greetings Compagno.” He spoke with a whistling high-pitched tone as well as a thick Italian accent.

Dire held out his arm. “I've seen you on the training field before but I don't think we've ever had the pleasure of having a conversation. I'm Ulrich von St–” he stopped himself with a cough. “I mean Dire.”

He internally chastised himself for not thinking things through. He had no idea how the Italian was going to react to botching his introduction.

Thankfully, it seemed like it wasn't a problem at all as the Italian calmly took his hand and gave it a firm shake.

“Well, Dire, I am William Anthonio Zeppeli.” He said with a bit of a chuckle. “Now this may come across as a bit rude seeing as we've just met but it seems like you've discarded your old name. May I ask why?”

He thought about it for a moment before answering honestly. Pride burning in his veins. “I used to be an actor before I came to discover my powers. Unfortunately, my talents weren't good enough to earn me a career so I decided to reinvent myself as Dire, the Hamon warrior who fights for humanity!”

He steeled his fists ready for William to laugh at him as his brother had when he explained his reasoning.

However he didn't. Instead William smiled at him which almost seemed melancholy with unknown sadness that Dire could not place. “A new name to reinvent yourself from a shameful past... Maybe I should give that a try? I've always been fond of the name Baron myself...”

Then the Italian suddenly burst into laughter which was so infectious that it made Dire laugh himself.

That was the day that Dire had met his great friend.

+++++++++++++++++++++++

Windknight's Lot, England 1888 – Throne Room of Dio's Castle

I will avenge you my dear friend! Dire hopped out of the way of the vampire's furious jabs as well as zombies lunging for him. While he had yet to see Dio's supposed ice powers, he knew not to underestimate the furious vampire in front of him. As much is he didn't want to, he was forced on the defensive for the time being.

Instead of being careless and trying to attack with one of his signature moves, he focused on only dodging and keeping a hold of the broken sword in his hands.

It'd been a stroke of pure luck that he'd seen the broken sword falling towards him as he climbed up the zombie infested cliffs with Hamon. He recognized the golden handle sparking off the moonlight as the sword belonging to Jonathan and since he had been William's last apprentice and he genuinely liked the young lad, went out of his way to retrieve it.

Now the trick was to give it back to him without being frozen in the process.

+++++++++++++++++++++++

The couple was on the balcony in moments. Their first priority was to destroy the last of the remaining zombies try to interfere. Thankfully this was quickly accomplished with a couple zoom punches and a few shreddings on Erina's end.

“My dear, they're moving quite fast for us to approach them.” His love spoke and he wholeheartedly agreed for the two blonde beings were blurs as they kept going at each other. It was clear though that Dire was on the defensive while Dio with the aggressor.

“Yes he is thoroughly distracted but the fact that he can freeze flesh with but a simple touch means that a surprise attack will do us no good in the end.”

That was truly their problem. Jonathan had the Hamon needed to finally defeat him but he was still a human man and his flesh would freeze again if he tried another overdrive.

His beloved, meanwhile, had the ability to counteract the freezing with her own heat powers but she didn't have Hamon which was necessary to kill him without the sun. She also couldn't use her eye beam powers either since he was moving far too fast and there was too much of a risk for Dire to be hit as well.

They also didn't have too much longer to think as he could see that the blonde Hamon master was starting to grow tired as his movements were slowing down.

Dire is in desperate need of my help and yet I can't touch risk touching the vampire without being frozen! If there was only some way I could heat my hand to prevent ice from forming!

As if by a miracle, his eyes so happened to glance at one of the lid mounted torches attached to the balcony. The beautiful blazing flames dancing in the chilly winter breeze.

He then turned to his beloved who also had noticed the torches before looking down at his gloved hands.

“Well that could work.”

+++++++++++++++++++++++

“You foolish circus monkey!” Dio's voice dripped with arrogance. “You cannot simply win a fight by dodging!” As annoying as this Hamon using insect was, he could tell that the pathetic peasant was losing steam as his movements were now sluggish and getting sloppy.

Meanwhile, Dio still was brimming with energy.

“This is why you humans are pathetic and insignificant.” He scratched at the Hamon user only mere centimeters away from actually striking his flesh. “You simply don't have the endurance to keep up with a superior being that I, Dio, have become!”

+++++++++++++++++++++++

Dire took another deep breath of Hamon. The vampire's right, I'm running out of energy. Jonathan... Miss Pendleton... I hope you're ready because this is my only chance!

His grip on the hilt half of the broken sword tightened. Sparks of Hamon went through the broken metal as Dire jabbed the broken blade straight into Dio's left ribs. Expectedly, the blade started freezing almost immediately despite the Hamon humming through it and along with the handle, came Dire's hand.

“You pathetic fool!” Dio laughed sadistically. “My power far outclass your's and your worthless Hamon is no match for my magnificent and unmatched abilities!”

Dire gritted his teeth as he stared down the vampire in his crimson, evil filled eyes. “That may be so but even you are susceptible to distraction!”

In a bold move that literally NO one expected, Dire tossed the other half of the sword behind him and used his now freely empty and unfrozen, Hamon charged arm to shatter his frozen one to prevent the ice from creeping further up his body.

“You suicidal fool?!” Dio cried as ice covered chunks of flesh flew in his eyes.

+++++++++++++++++++++++

Never had Dio expected the crazy mad fool to actually shatter his own arm. Then again, he had to give the man at least a shred of respect for actually having the gall to do so.

Still, he couldn't wait to kill this man. Especially for sending shards of his own frozen flesh into his majestic eyes.

That was just a slight Dio couldn't forgive.

“You're a brave bastard but even though you've prevented your freezing for now, you will still die because to me, you're nothing but an insect with your pathetic useless Hamon! It's useless! Useless! Useless! Useless! Useless! Useless!” He psychotically shouted as he got ready to claw the blonde Hamon user's face only for his opponent to have disappeared on him.

Instead the man in front of him none other than Jonathan!

+++++++++++++++++++++++

“Even after witnessing such a display, you still regarded humanity as beneath you... It seems like you need a demonstration in just what heights humans can achieve!” Jonathan shouted as he charged with his Hamon infused, flaming fists.

“Sunlight Yellow Overdrive!”

He struck a powerful blow against Dio who barely had enough time to cup his hands to block his strike. Dio's hands were covered in frost but the flames did their job and prevented his fist from being frozen and his Hamon from being rendered powerless.

“You are nothing but a pat–”

But Dio didn't finish his sentence.

See, he couldn't, for Erina had used the half of Luck and Pluck Dire had thrown behind his shoulder and then heated it with her own abilities so would go cleanly through the vampire's flesh like a literal hot knife through butter.

Dio’s severed head tumbled across the railing and fell off the balcony while his body suddenly went limp and offered no resistance when Jonathan's fist plowed through it and filled it to the brim with the powerful overdrive.

It started crumbling to ash immediately.

The battle of Windknight's Lot had concluded.

Chapter Text

“You had to be destroyed, Dio.” Jonathan spoke softly as he stared at the pile of ash that had once been Dio's vampiric body. Tears started streaming down his cheeks. The man had been an arrogant menace even before turning but they did share seven good years together where they really did truly act as they were brothers.

He knew now that this was only an act. A clever ruse on that scoundrel's part but that still didn't mean the memories weren't real.

They happened and that would never change.

Deep down, there was always going to be a part of him that absolutely hated Dio but just as deep down there was also another part of him that would never see him as anything other than a brother who had lost his way.

It was thanks to that... even after every heinous action the vampire had done to him, Jonathan just couldn't completely hate him.

“JoJo come over here please!” His beloved's voice was strained with worry.

+++++++++++++++++++++++

As soon as she had finished slicing off that vile cretin’s head, she immediately went to Dire's side as she had smelled the strong scent of fresh blood and her vampiric instincts as well as her nurse ones had taken over.

The jagged, uneven wound was in bad shape, his arm having been destroyed just right below the shoulder. The ice had already melted and it was now bleeding profusely. Using her heat abilities, she cauterized the wound before ripping off shreds of her dress to make a field tourniquet.

She wasn't quite sure if the tourniquet was actually necessary considering she'd already cauterized the wound and she could see sparks of Hamon trying to activate as well but she wasn't going to take any chances. She was still a nurse. She would do anything and everything in her power to make sure that the Hamon user would live to see another day.

With the wound properly taken care of for the time being, she then turned to Dire's face. His skin had turned ashen. His brow was covered in sweat and his expression was one of great pain. His breaths were shallow and uneven, which explain why his Hamon was so weak. Not to mention his heart rate was completely erratic as well as fast-paced.

She recognized the symptoms.

Oh no! he's going into shock!

She took a calming breath to study herself as she called for Jonathan.

He came over to her kneeling beside her within moments. There were tears running down his face but she decided not to question them and instead focus on the task at hand.

“My heavens!”

“JoJo please hurry! Grab Speedwagon and Straizo! Dire's gone into shock and we need to get him to a hospital or at least somewhere with a bed right away.”

+++++++++++++++++++++++

“And take that you ugly blighters!” Speedwagon shouted as he swung his hammer into the last zombie's face. Blades exploded from his eyes and mouth as he fell down and wouldn't rise again.

He wiped the sweat off of his brow as he turned over to his Hamon using companion.

“Good Lord! Where the hell did that damn bastard dig up all these bloodied corpses anyway?”

The Asian Hamon user let out a sigh as he looked at the destroyed and melted corpses that littered the ground. “He probably rooted through every graveyard within ten or twenty miles as well as converting anyone he pleased. It's clear that he was building an army with just how much in the way of sheer numbers he had.”

Before Speedwagon could answer back he saw Jonathan running towards them.

Considering that the man was still whole and uninjured, he imagined that the fight with Dio had been finally won. Such a thought made him want to burst out in glorious song but the panicked expression on JoJo's face caused that temporary joy to vanish.

Something must be wrong!

+++++++++++++++++++++++

Windknight's Lot, England 1888 – Outskirts of Dio's Castle

Tonpetty had taken a meditative pose while waiting just outside the grounds of the foul demon's castle. He calmly instructed the remaining villagers to stay with them until the sun came beyond the horizon.

“Are you sure they're going to be all right in there?” Asked the young girl who was the older sister of the young man he had met back in the village. In her arms she was still cradling the unconscious stand using young man named Victor.

Tonpetty had already used Hamon to soothe the boy's injuries but what was causing his unresponsive state was not physical but psychological. Hamon could do many things but healing an injured soul was not one of them.

The only cure for that would be time and the support of those who cared about him.

“Well I have faith that Mistress and her beloved will succeed.” Spoke the zombie named Lyndon. He happened to be holding his severed arm which had seen better days. “Lord Joestar is probably one of the most determined men I've ever met while Mistress is the smartest woman I've ever met. The two of them together along with that scrappy scarred thug and your two disciples... There's no way they could lose. It's just such a shame I ain't there to see their triumphant victory for myself.”

Just as the zombie finished speaking, one of the villagers noticed a group walking from the castle.

Tonpetty quickly rose to his feet.

+++++++++++++++++++++++

Windknight's Lot outskirts, England 1888 – Local Farmhouse

After making sure the villagers they rescued got to their own homes Jonathan, Speedwagon, Straizo and Tonpetty made it back to the Penelope and Poco's family farmhouse.

“It's no trouble at all to let your group use my house. You saved both my children and the village! I can never thank you enough!” Spoke the father of the two siblings. It was clear they had gotten their appearance from him since he also had dark brown hair and dark blue nearly amethyst eyes.

Jonathan gave a gentle smile to the farmer, still feeling guilty for imposing on him. Especially with such a crowd and the fact that of the three bedrooms, two were taken up by Dire and Victor. “There's no need. We were just doing what was right. We promise we’ll be out of your hair by midmorning, tomorrow at the latest.”

“That's not necessary! You can stay as long as you like. We can even give you food–”

“Father be reasonable!” Penelope shouted from the kitchen. “I'm going to be grateful to them for the rest of my life too but they have to take that man to a real hospital! He can't just stay here. Besides, look all these beefy men! They would eat through our food stocks in a week.”

This caused everyone inside the small living room to chuckle. Even the old Hamon master. This made Jonathan smile a bit.

“Excuse my big sister. She's just bossy and mean! You shouldn't listen to her words.” Poco started chuckling as he heard her march from the kitchen and gently slapping him on the back of the head. This caused the two of them to start laughing before giving each other a big hug.

It's good that we managed to reunite them.

When young Poco had seen them walking, he practically flew out of the door and tackled his sister to the ground with a serious bear hug. He had been bawling.

It was such a touching scene that it made him shed a tear as well as the once hardened Ogre Street thug, Speedwagon.

“JoJo.” His love called him as she entered the room. She looked utterly knackered and covered in blood. While they had been taking the villagers safely back to their homes she had been busy tending to Dire. “He's awake and he wants to speak with you.”

He immediately went to follow her.

As he followed her up the stairs, he noticed her downcast eyes. When they had met up with the group outside the castle, she'd noticed that neither William nor Thomas were in attendance and immediately put two and two together. Of course, as a professional nurse with a patient in critical condition, she didn't let her emotions cloud judgment and instead focused solely on preventing another death.

She, did, however slap Speedwagon for lying to her before turning to him and demanding that she would hear the whole story once things were more calm.

He completely agreed.

“This man is clearly a stubborn mule. He should be resting but he insists he must tell you something.”

This caused Jonathan to chuckle just a bit because that sounded exactly like Dire. He may have not known the man for very long but he was certainly a man with a distinct character.

“Well he's in here.” She let out a sigh as she brushed his cheek with her gentle and soft hand. “I will be just down the hall checking up on Victor before seeing if I can sew Lyndon's arm back on myself or if we have to wait until we return so my father can do it.”

He nodded as she left. He then opened the door.

The candlelight was soft which made the room dimly lit but it had a cozy ambience which was only enhanced by Dire's big grin as he watched him enter.

“There you are!” The Hamon user's joyful tone was infectious. “I see you made it out in one piece and considering I'm still alive too, that means we've defeated that foul vampire.”

He managed to force a smile on his face as he sat down on the bench next to the bed. His gaze zeroing in on the wound where his left arm should’ve been. “I have.”

Dire sighed. “My injury is NOT your fault. It was my choice to sacrifice my arm for the greater good. At least, that's what I'd love to say since it's far more dramatic than the truth but in reality, I was just thinking about saving my own life and the fact that the shards ended up distracting the demon... well that's just a gift from God for all my brave service to the human race!”

Jonathan couldn’t help the laughter just by seeing how much pride and enthusiasm the man could even have while bedridden and missing an arm.

“That's much better. That gloomy expression just doesn't do your features justice. Besides...” He paused for a moment as if he was carefully considering his words before speaking again. “I know William would want you to live out your life and not wallow in the sorrows of the past.”

“I suppose that is so.”

“Trust me, I knew the man for twenty years. You may have met him as a suave and sophisticated mentor with a thing for wine but the man I knew was a hot-blooded proud man through and through. If he didn't want to do something, he wouldn't and no one could make him or change his mind. He was a real stubborn mule that way.” The blonde Hamon user blinked as his eyes darkened ever so slightly. “That's why you also shouldn't be feeling guilt about the life he gave you. If he didn't think that you were worthy, he wouldn't have trained you in the first place, let alone sacrifice his very life and give you his Hamon with a technique I've only ever heard being performed once in my lifetime.”

Jonathan was taken aback for a moment before realizing that Dire had seen right through him. The man may have looked and acted foolish but he was far sharper than JoJo had given him credit for.

The injured man took another sigh. “I imagine my comrade and master have neglected to tell you just exactly what an Ultimate Deep Pass Overdrive is or its consequences.”

He nodded, uncertainty growing in his belly.

“Well, in simplest terms, Pass Overdrive is simply giving your Hamon to another. It happens time to time and usually doesn't have any real side effects since Hamon regenerates after a few good deep breaths. However, what William did was fundamentally not only give you all of his Hamon but also his ability to produce it.”

Jonathan's eyes grew wide.

“Even if William had survived his encounter, he would've been rendered a normal man unable to ever produce another spark of Hamon again.” Dire continued speaking. “I imagine he would've never tried the technique if it hadn't been a desperate situation but still the fact that he did... Means that he saw great potential in you and likely cared for you more than just as a student. I'm not surprised though. You remind me of Mario. You two aren't that far in age either though I suspect he's older than you by a good few years.”

“Mario? You're telling me he has a son? A family?!”

He nodded. “Yes. He had to leave them due to pursuing the masks and protecting the world but he never forgot about them. When he wasn't on missions, he would often write them letters and when he had the time, would make it out to Naples to see them. Mario even trains at the temple sometimes since he is also gifted with Hamon, though it's not as powerful as his father's.”

“Why are you telling me this?” Tears were threatening to spill down his face.

“I'm telling you this so you don't make his mistake.” Dire gave a painful smile. “The man was a stubborn mule full of pride so he would never admit it aloud how much he missed them and how much he regretted missing the time with them. He was far too caught up in his destiny and his revenge on the beings that killed his father. His goals may have been adamant, even noble but they came at a great personal cost. I can see the same burning passion that he had in your eyes so I'm telling you to not get completely lost and caught up in a grand destiny and completely lose sight on the things that matter. That dear vampire of yours loves you to the ends of the earth and I imagine your scarred friend is willing to throw his life away without a second thought if he was convinced it would help you. Even Victor and Poco, two children you've only just met recently look at you with such admiration. You are a hope bringer, Jonathan Joestar in a world that needs more of those so to honor my best friend's memory, you should live your life to the fullest and take care of the family you're building as well as the world as a whole.”

Chapter Text

Windknight's Lot, England 1888 – Wilderness around Dio's Castle

Dio struggled to open his eyes. He felt entirely numb. He also felt very disoriented and confused which he didn't particularly care for.

He never cared for any time he wasn't in full control.

When he finally did manage to open his eyes, what he saw was a dark green blur as well as points jabbing at his eyes causing irritation.

Grass? Why am I laying on grass?

He forced himself to try to get up only to realize... there was nothing there to receive the signal.

My body! Jonathan!

This is when he remembered what had happened. Jonathan had just thrown an overdrive filled punch at him while he blocked. He'd been in the middle of speaking... And then nothing.

Erina! She must’ve cut my head off while I was blocking his attack!

Of course, it had to be her since he doubted Jonathan would've been underhanded enough to try such a move. The man was honorable to a fault so a deadly and efficient sneak attack like that would not be his style. Not to mention he'd seen the man in front of him and therefore knew he couldn't have been the one to commit the deed nor could the other Hamon user who had already sacrificed his arm.

That woman... She really is my match. Beautiful, deadly, and cunning.

“Oh my poor Lord Dio!” Cried a voice that he was familiar with. “I knew you'd be able to survive! Those pathetic beings had nothing on your mighty powers.”

This is when he felt his head being picked up and cradled tenderly. Their gentle slender hands brushing his golden locks.

“Oh this is no good. Your wonderful beautiful body was destroyed by that heinous blue haired man. But you won't have to worry! We will find you an even more magnificent body and once we do, we will finally be able to take care of those two, horrible, worthless, scum that dared to sully your offerings and spit on your generosity. The treacherous false queen and the foolish blue haired bastard... We will have our revenge!”

+++++++++++++++++++++++

??? – ???

“Come on Victor! Look at these beautiful birds!” Annabel joyfully called out to him. She had her signature cheerful smile on her face as she called him over from under the old cherry tree on their estate.

“I'm coming! I'm coming! Don't run so fast!” He called out after her. He wasn't sure why but he felt floaty and happy. Although it wasn't really strange considering what a beautiful sunny summer day it was without a cloud in the skies.

Once he made it to her side, she pointed at the birds hanging out in the branches.

“That small yellow, gray and gold one is called a Goldcrest and it's the smallest bird in all of England while the big black black one with a white belly on that high branch is a Magpie. You've probably heard them before because they're pretty noisy but that just means that they’re chatty and they always have fun stories to tell.” She started to list them out as well as their traits. The excitement clear in her voice. She was always the happiest when talking about birds. “That really pretty one with the iridescent feathers over there is called a Starling and OH I bet you can guess this one with the red belly!”

He nodded. “It's a Robin.”

She beamed at him her emerald green eyes filled with excitement as she patted him on the head. “That's correct! You're such a good boy my little brother.”

He looked back towards the branches and saw all the beautiful colored birds that lined them. They all started squawking and chirping happily at him.

“Hey Anna, what are all the birds saying? It sounds like they want to tell me something.”

“They're saying that you killed me.”

“What?”

Suddenly the world around him changed. The sunny day melted away and changed to the gloomy dark castle. The birds in front of him lost all their color as they all transformed into vicious crows that flew at him. Razor's Edge was suddenly in his hands to fend them off.

“You KILLED your big sister!”

“What?! NO! That's not what happened!” He desperately pleaded as tears started running down his face. He turned over to her and saw that instead of beaming brightly, she now had a wild expression with blood flowing out of her chest like a waterfall. “I only stabbed the stand! I wasn't trying to kill you. I didn't even know it could hurt you that way.”

“You're a murderer! A dirty sinful murderer! You even killed our uncle!” Anna cried at him with tears in her crazed eyes. “You've been such a bad boy! And now you're going to be punished!”

She lunged at him.

+++++++++++++++++++++++

Windknight's Lot outskirts, England 1888 – Local Farmhouse

Victor opened his eyes and found that he was in the arms of someone. He glanced up and saw that it was the female vampire. The way she was holding him had him believing that it was how a mother would hold their crying child. He only believed so because his mother had died when he was too young to really remember such hugs so he had nothing to compare it to but it didn't matter because it was rather calming. His thoughts were less hazy and panic stricken.

It was all a dream...

“It's all right.” She tenderly stroked the back of his head. “It's all over. You'll be all right. The foul vampiric bastard is dead and gone forever. It was all just a nightmare.”

“Nightmare...” He barely spoke above a whisper. “Yes that was a nightmare. It would be an insult to call that a dream.”

The two broke away. She gave him a gentle smile. “That's the way to think of it. Are you feeling better now?”

He opened his mouth before closing it again. He wasn't sure if he could answer that. Physically he felt refreshed but... That was only physically.

At least he had the knowledge that Dio was dead for good so he would never have to worry about him again. If nothing else, that made him feel better.

At least that bastard won't be able to hurt anyone else and neither will... she.

Rationally he knew he did the right thing. She was willing to hurt so many people, including him but it was still his sister! He loved her and yet it was hard to believe what she had turned into.

She seemingly understood. “It's all right if you can't answer yet. It's okay to not be okay.”

He took a breath. When he did so, he realized he wasn't in a room that he recognized nor in a bed that was his. The room was rather small but cozy and it was rather dark since there were black curtains covering the window. He suspected it was because of the lady vampire.

The most interesting thing, though, was the hat he noticed sitting on the night stand.

“Why is Mister Speedwagon's razor blade hat sitting there?”

The lady vampire chuckled a bit before grabbing it and handing it to him. Carefully, though, as she didn't want him to cut his fingers on the blades.

“Speedwagon wanted to give it to you.”

He looked closer at the hat which was in very rough shape with various holes as well as dark suspicious mucky stains and didn't smell particularly good. In fact, it smelled downright foul.

His face scrunched up in repulsion. “Well that's... nice of him but why does it have more holes than a hunk of swiss and smell worse than the Thames on a hot summer day?”

“According to Speedwagon.” She started to giggle though she politely covered her mouth to cover up this fact. “He made a bit of a... tactical error in disposing of Doobie the zombie. Then it was the unfortunate victim of one of Dio's eye beam attacks. It's honestly a miracle it even survived as intact as it is.”

He had to agree with her. “I guess that's fair. So he did manage to take out that snake faced behemoth.” This made him smile a bit since he had been greatly worried about the scarred blonde tackling such a fearsome zombie on his own, especially without the ability to use Hamon.

“He did indeed, in fact, he actually did so by manifesting his own stand just when he thought death was upon him. Apparently it normally looks like a bladed hammer but he can combine it with other weapons and by doing so, us not gifted with a stand ability can actually see them and the blade explosion generated by striking with the weapon increases.”

His eyes opened wide. He was ready to pull out of bed then and there. “Bloody blimey! Really? So he's like me!”

He was ecstatic! Not only did the old Hamon user have a stand as well but now Mister Speedwagon did too. Maybe he wasn't going to be so alone anymore with a dangerous ability that no one but he could see.

“Calm down.” She said patiently as she gently put her hands on his shoulders to push him back into bed. “He's not here right now. When he gets back you can ask him all about his stand.”

He deflated a little. “Oh... Wait, where is he?”

“Speedwagon, JoJo, and Straizo woke up early this morning and went back to the castle to go looking for the mask to make sure it was destroyed as well as look for any more zombies that may have been missed.”

“That makes sense but what about Mister Dire, Master Tonpetty and Lyndon?”

Her sky-blue eyes darkened slightly. “Both Lyndon and Tonpetty are here but Dire was gravely injured in his battle against Dio so he is resting in one of the other bedrooms. Jonathan and I already arranged for a carriage to help bring him to my father's hospital. It'll be here tonight.”

“Will he be okay?”

“He's in stable condition for now but there will be certain activities that he will never perform again. He will also have to relearn how to write with his nondominant hand.”

Victor gulped. He was going to say something else but then the door opened and two people walked inside. He recognized the first one as the hypnotized thief boy they had run into when they first entered the area of the village. The second was a girl that looked very similar to the boy but seemed to be older than him by a few years.

She must be that older sister he was raving about...

Just thinking the words “older sister” made his stomach turn and fill his heart with sadness. The one saving grace though was that this girl looked nothing like her. This girl had brown hair with honey kissed skin and purple eyes. Anna had shared his looks which they got from their father – that hair was as black as night, skin a pale alabaster and emerald green eyes.

The differences between them were night and day. This girl also had a gentle, friendly aura about her while his sister had always looked like an aloof, mature beauty despite her personality being anything but.

They both beamed at him with smiles on their faces. “It looks like he's awake now!”

“I see that, Poco.”

“Hey Victor is it true that you can control blades with your mind? I heard that from the friendly zombie downstairs!”

The girl rolled her eyes before pulling on her brother's ears. “Be more polite. He's still in bed. Seriously, how many times do I have to drill in how to be polite to you.”

The boy stuck out his tongue at his sister. “But I want to see this power! It sounds amazing! Besides I know that you want to see it too!”

At hearing his words he remembered something that Anna had always told him.

“Victor you can't show anyone Razor's Edge or what you can do with it... They'll think you're dangerous or try to throw you into one of those freak shows. They just can't understand. They'll hate you forever. You'll never be accepted by them so you should always stay by my side. I will always understand you and never reject you.”

He let out a sigh. The two of them in front of him looked so... inviting. There was curiosity brimming in their eyes and there was no malicious intent behind it. It was simply curiosity at seeing something new. It was nothing like how Anna described how people would react. There was no fear or hatred. Not even the people who he attacked felt any animosity towards him which was nothing like the world Anna and his father had described.

The Harker's always believed in family first and that no one else could really be trusted but...

It seemed that they were wrong.

There was something infectious about their joyful expressions and their innocent intent that just made him relax which was something that he hadn't had in a long, long time.

He clutched his hands tightly on Speedwagon's hat. He didn't care that the blades were cutting into his palms. He'd already been through so much pain so it wasn't something he couldn't handle.

Anna... My dear sister... This time, I'm sorry but you're wrong.

Victor was starting to realize that maybe his sister and even his father had been wrong for a while now.

+++++++++++++++++++++++

Erina calmly left the room and was surprised to be greeted by the old Hamon master.

“If you're worried about that boy, he will heal with time.”

“But he suffered so much... Far more than any child, no, anyone should have to go through.”

He nodded. “I agree but it was his fate and because of that suffering, he will grow into a great man and he will not make the same mistakes that his dear sister made.”

“Fate?” She raised an eyebrow at him. Thanks to a chat with Jonathan last night before he retired, she knew all about his so-called stand ability. Specifically how it had a tendency to react without consent.

The old man let out a sigh, seeing as he'd been had. “It was not purposeful but the vines reacted to him. I was surprised that it could even work while he was unconscious but I did receive a prophecy for him. Thankfully, it is one of good fortune.”

“Lovely, now tell me.” She glared at him. She imagined her eyes had a bit of a crimson hue.

The old master though didn't react and simply recited the prophecy.

“You have lived a life of shelter and fear of others. To continue down this path will lead to tragedy but to embrace your differences and allow others to open your heart, you will find yourself part of a legacy which will last far beyond your lifetime. Your descendants will inherit your gifts as well as the ancient power of the sun and they will ensure that the world remains free of the tyranny of darkness.”

Once he was done, he then held out his hand and the door that she just stepped out of, opened again. Only by a crack. Since he hadn’t moved or physically touched the door, she suspected it was the work of his stand that supposedly looked like orange leafy vines.

What she saw was Victor, Poco, and Penelope laughing after Victor did a trick with Speedwagon's damaged hat. She could even hear what they were speaking about but the words didn't necessarily matter. It was their tone of happiness that really struck a chord with her.

“See how he is interacting with those children?” The old man chuckled. “It's a small step but a crucial one. He may be alone now but this will quickly change with time. Like both the young Lord as well as yourself, he has a destiny that will affect the world. How profound it will be though, is still up to the future.”

+++++++++++++++++++++++

She decided to go outside even if it was in the day. For her own protection she wore a heavy cloak borrowed from the farmer and a thick veil to cover her face.

“So Victor has a grand destiny of his own? Somehow that doesn't surprise me.”

Hearing about Tonpetty's abilities, at first, had shocked her greatly. Prophecies were the things of legends but then again, so were vampires. As much as she should’ve been immune to surprise at this point considering how hectic her life had been, she was still affected whenever something new cropped up.

“Erina, dear!” She heard her JoJo call out to her. Judging by the joy on his face and the smiles of the rest of the team, they were successful in finding the stone mask and finally destroying that wretched accursed piece.

“I see the mission went well.”

“It did indeed Miss Pendleton.” Straizo said with a curt nod. “No one else will be able to use that mask to cause tragedy ever again.”

Speedwagon was truly brimming with joy. “I personally got to destroy the blasted thing with my own stand! I hope the damn bloody bastard can see us down there in the depths of hell because I want him to be personally seething for the rest of eternity.”

This made her laugh a bit as she looked to her love. Despite the joy evident on his face, there seemed to be a little hesitation there as well and she wasn't sure why.

“What is wrong my love?” She marched towards him.

He looked at her for a second before beginning to seriously blush. “I'm just thinking that now that Dio has been taken care of permanently this time and that the mask is no more that I-I-I would like to... My this is very ungentlemanly and highly improper but seeing how my life has been in jeopardy as of late, I see no reason I should hold back that-that-that...” He started to awkwardly but adorably stutter before clearing his throat and gazing at her with an intense gaze full of love in his ocean blue eyes. He also gently took one of her hands as if he was about to kiss it. “That I would like to ask for your hand in marriage.”

At hearing words that she longed to hear, her eyes started overflowing and she happily proclaimed, without hesitation, a proud and very loud “YES!”

She then leaped into his arms and pressed her lips against his despite the fact that she was still wearing a veil.

Chapter Text

Excerpts from the December 4, 1888 edition of The London Press:

It has been reported that 73 of the 452 residents in the town of Windknight's Lot have gone missing overnight as well as riots breaking out inside the town itself which has caused many deaths. Most witnesses claim that several individuals randomly went mad and attacked their fellow man with no provocation while a small group of strangers led by a tall, effeminate blond man started putting down the rabid citizens. The police have been pursuing lines of inquiry based on certain eyewitness accounts but so far there are no concrete leads as to what caused such a violent disturbance in this small and peaceful community.

+++++++++++++++++++++++

London, England 1889 – Local Pub near the Harbor

“Sole survivor and heir to the Joestar fortune, Lord Jonathan Joestar weds Erina, only daughter of the prominent Liverpool physician, Doctor Eric Pendleton. The newly wedded couple will travel to America for a lavish and beautiful honeymoon. Nice.” Spoke Speedwagon as he read aloud the article in the February 3 edition of the London Press. It was right on the front of the society pages.

Sitting across the table from him was Victor, elegantly sipping on his tea with far more grace than a child his age would've been expected to have. “So they’re going across the pond and traveling to the New World? Sounds like an adventure. I wouldn't expect anything less from those two.”

“Agreed.” The two of them smiled. Speedwagon never really considered himself a man good with children but when Victor started badgering him about his newfound stand as well as confiding in him, the two of them ended up forming a rather close relationship over the past two months. Now they were often mistaken as father and son by strangers because of their familiarity with each other, something the two of them found both hilarious and ludicrous considering that Speedwagon was twenty-five years old while Victor twelve, nearing thirteen as his birthday was only a month away.

“Still, I can't believe how they managed to prepare such a lavish wedding with such little time. Or the fact that they managed to bribe that Bishop to get that marriage license so fast. It's scary how much money rules the world.”

Victor nodded. “Let's just be glad nobody asked why they had to find a church with really high windows as well as black curtains on such short notice or the fact that the bride was wearing an extra thick veil and only showed her face exactly once during the entire ceremony.”

“It probably would've been better for them to have the damn thing at night but then those prissy stuffed shirts would've had a conniption.” Speedwagon took a sip of his own tea as he put the newspaper down on the hard wooden table. “Pompous rich arses, the lot of them are. Would love kicking them in the Thames for a nice jolly good swim.”

Victor rolled his eyes and let out a sigh, having heard this rant more than once. “Still it's hard to believe that it's already been two months since that night...”

“Yes it has been a bit of a whirlwind for a while.” Speedwagon started thinking back. The day after they smashed the mask and sent Dire to the Pendleton Hospital with Erina, the rest of the gang spent a couple days looking for the bodies of William, Thomas and Annabel. While they managed to find the Italian's, the zombie's and Victor's sister's were never recovered.

Still, funerals were held for all three. JoJo had even gotten into contact with William's wife, Isabella, and son, Mario, so they could see him one last time. Everyone but the Hamon users themselves had been surprised that he actually had a family and they assumed that he was more of a free-spirited nomad type of man. It was also apparent that they had known of the man's destiny from a letter he sent to them the day he met Jonathan and that there were no hard feelings from either of them about the events that had transpired.

“I will mourn my father but he gave his life to end a great evil. I cannot bear a grudge against the man who managed to avenge my honorable father who died a true hero.”

The man had actually reminded Speedwagon a lot of Jonathan, only with a bit more of a worldly attitude.

“Hey, Speedwagon, what time is it? We should probably be getting to the harbor soon.”

“Of course, of course I'm checking.” He said with a tinge of annoyance as he looked down at his golden pocket watch. It was nothing fancy but it was the one gift from his mother that he still had.

When he saw the time though, his face paled.

“Blazes! The ship's about to leave!” He stood up almost knocking his chair over.

Victor frowned and let out a groan. Also quickly getting out of his seat and putting back on his custom-made bowler hat which had razor blades hidden under swaths of fabric that formed the brim. “Dammit! I told you we should've had breakfast earlier! You're absolutely rubbish when it comes to keeping time old man!”

“Oh no you don't! You're not blaming me for this one, you brat!” He threw his watch back into his pocket as he grabbed the distinctive and very familiar black and white checkered patterned top hat from the table. “You're the one who wanted to finish his tea.”

As the two argued, they ran out of the pub at top speed.

+++++++++++++++++++++++

London, England 1889 – Harbor

When they reached the harbor, lady luck had been on their side as the boat was still there.

“Hey!” He called out to the familiar group. Said group consisted of all three of the Hamon users including Dire who was just recently released out of the hospital and had heavy bandages wrapped around his left stump, the zombie Lyndon (thankfully with both arms attached), Doctor Pendleton, Poco, Penelope and their father as well as his old Ogre Street mates Tattoo and Lee.

“Sorry we're late!” Victor shouted from behind him. He was still on the slender side but with all the exercise he'd been getting and the growth spurt, he was already starting to bulk up.

Poco was the first to notice the two of them running and waved. “Victor! Mister Speedwagon! You two almost missed being able to say goodbye!”

“Yeah will you can blame this guy.” Victor joked as he elbowed the scarred man in the ribs.

Speedwagon rolled his eyes and ignored the jab. “Where are they then? Don't tell me they already made it on the boat.”

“They have indeed.” Doctor Pendleton made a sigh. “Still can't believe my little girl has gotten married. I wish Emily had been here to see it.”

The old farmer put a hand on the doctor's shoulder. “I suspect I'll feel the same in a few years once my little girl finds a husband. If she finds one that can stomach that temper of hers.”

“Father!” Penelope glared at the old farmer as she slapped his arm. This just made her younger brother laugh.

He shook his head as he turned over to his two mates who managed to stay with him through thick and thin. He even told them about his stand and the two of them just accepted him like they always did even if they had no real knowledge about everything that had happened.

Tattoo gave him a wicked smile. “You know Speed, you might wanna say your goodbyes now. I think the boat's bout ready to leave.”

“WHAT! I'VE GOT TO SEE THEM!” Both he and Victor shouted at once

“Yes if you don't get your chance now, you'll be whining about it until they come back.” Lee added. “Hurry! Run along! I would rather not have to stock up on cotton to stuff my ears with again.”

Ignoring the snide comments, he and Victor rushed across the harbor. Both were greatly hoping to have a glimpse at the newlywed couple before they sailed off to America.

+++++++++++++++++++++++

“Now then, Father Styx, we expect to hear great things from your mission to Mexico.” Spoke an older balding priest flanked by two younger ones. They were standing near the stairs used to board the ship.

“I'll certainly do what I can.” Said the man standing on the steps named Father Styx. He had sandy brown hair, green eyes and was naturally also dressed in his priestly attire. Unlike the other three though, he had a distinctive cross hanging from his neck that seemed to be made of pure silver and had a small diamond embedded in the center.

The three bowed to him before he turned away and finished going up the stairs to board the ship.

+++++++++++++++++++++++

“Jonathan Joestar! Erina Joestar! Where are you?!” Speedwagon called. Unfortunately for him, he didn't hear Victor's warning about the men carrying the coffin until a second before they crashed into him. The former scarred thug went tumbling down as one of the loaders gave him a cross look.

“Watch where you're goin'!”

+++++++++++++++++++++++

Geez, damn tourists. Idiots never pay attention.

He groaned as he felt some stiffness forming in his shoulder muscles. They had been carrying this heavy ornate coffin around for the last hour. It was so heavy it made him think it was filled to the brim with bricks.

“What makes this thing so blasted heavy, anyway?” He wondered aloud.

One of his crewmates scoffed at his complaint. “How should I know? It's not like I bothered to ask that rich cloaked hag what's inside. She just hired us to move the damn thing, not inspect it. So, we move it where she says.”

He rolled his eyes and adjusted his shoulders to make his arms just a little less sore. While doing so he pressed his head against the metal coffin. Suddenly he thought he heard something. Even though it was faint, he thought that it was laughter. Bone chilling laughter.

He stopped as a shiver went up his spine.

“Did you guys hear that? I think I heard someone laughin'!”

He heard groans from his fellow crewmates and the one busting his chops from earlier spoke up again. His tone even angrier. “Quick flappin' your blasted cake hole! Now move it! We don't get paid 'til this job's done.”

With no choice, he started marching towards the loading area with the rest of the crew so they could finally get rid of the damn coffin and get paid.

I think I'm using that bonus for extra drinks tonight.

+++++++++++++++++++++++

“Old man are you all right?” Victor asked as he helped pull Speedwagon up. He quickly dusted off his shoulders and put Zeppeli's hat back on. Thankfully it hadn't been trampled. There would've been a few punches thrown if that had happened.

He groaned as he felt a bump forming on his head. “Ruddy hooligans.” He mumbled under his breath before turning back to the concerned child. “Yes brat I'll be fine! Little old bump isn't going to keep this man down.”

“Good because I found them! They're waving to us from on the deck.”

His eyes lit up as he followed to where Victor was pointing. Indeed, both Joestars were happily waving towards the group. He had an arm around her shoulder while she held a lacy umbrella over their heads. Jonathan was dressed in a fine, dapper midnight blue suit while Erina was wearing a lovely light blue dress that matched the hat, veil and umbrella that she had received from that snooty aunt of hers.

Still, even if he couldn't see her face, he knew that she was just brimming with happiness just as Jonathan was.

What a beautiful sight. He found himself crossing his arms and grinning like a damned fool. I wish you a long, love-filled life. I'll always be here for you. For BOTH of you. If you ever need me, just holler. I'll be there... Though, at the moment, I'd just be in the way.

His gaze then shifted away from the happy newlywed couple and landed on the black haired young man wearing a smaller custom-made version if his once signature razor blade bowler hat.

For right now, my place is to watch over that poor orphaned kid who has the power to kill a man without lifting a finger. I'm not sure why but he's latched on to me like a jungle leech so it seems like I'm going have to step up and be a guardian he's never had. I'm not sure if I’m up to it though but I'm damn well going to try!

The horn on the ship sounded for a final time as the ship began to move from the port.

Speedwagon’s smile grew even wider as he watched both young boys start running along with it and shouting happy and congratulatory sentiments.

Jonathan and Erina's honeymoon had officially begun.

Chapter Text

Atlantic Ocean en route to America, 1889 – Deck of the Ship

As she felt the gentle ocean breeze lightly ruffle her veil, Erina considered herself to be the happiest woman in the world. Logically, of course, she figured someone else out there probably was happier than her but in that moment, she truly felt the happiest.

She gently rested her gloved hands on her lower abdomen. My dear JoJo and I... have already created a precious life.

As a nurse, she knew full well that on average, it would usually take women days after their missed cycles to figure out they were with child but she was in a rather unique position as well as not human.

Ever since becoming a vampire and learning that the dull glow she saw from Jonathan (which was now nearly triple what he originally had and brightly charged due to his training and receiving his late mentor's powers), was Hamon, she instinctively looked for it in others. So far, she never really saw it outside of the confirmed Hamon users and her own husband but there were occasional blips were she'd see someone with dormant Hamon just resting in their body.

That morning when she woke up curled next to her beloved husband, she noticed the very smallest spark of the energy in her own body. Naturally, this caused her alarm as Hamon would kill her but she felt no discomfort at all and after realizing its location, she made the logical conclusion.

She and Jonathan had already conceived a child in the five days that they had been married and that their child would be a Hamon user just like their wonderful father.

“In less than a year... I will already be a mother.” She whispered to herself as tears of joy started welling in her eyes. She honestly wanted to rub them away but doing so, she would likely have to remove the veil and the sun was still out even though it was already sinking well below the horizon.

One of her greatest fears after realizing her transformation was that she was afraid she would be rendered infertile and would be forever cursed with a barren womb. She always knew she wanted to be a mother someday so the idea of never being able to have a child of her own had sent her to tears. This fear only compounded when she saw and fell in love all over again with Jonathan because she knew that not only would social obligations require him to have at least one heir but she greatly suspected that he wanted to be a father someday.

This fear was lessened later when Jonathan revealed Tonpetty's prophecy and how they were destined not only to have children but to have children who were talented in Hamon, stands and her vampiric abilities.

Still, she had never expected that they would conceive on their wedding night.

“It seems that my handsome husband is as virile as he is kindhearted.” She let herself giggle just a bit. She found great joy in saying the word “husband” when referring to JoJo.

“So this is where you were my darling.” Spoke the man she loved so much. She turned to face him. He looked so striking his dinner suit. JoJo was always so wonderfully handsome but she believed that he looked the best in formal attire as it greatly complemented his refined personality as a gentleman.

She nodded. “I just wanted some fresh air alone for a bit.”

“Is that wise my dear?” He asked with concern as he looked around at the sky.

She smiled as she spoke. “Don't worry, I took every precaution as you can see.”

“If that were true you'd also have your parasol.” He held it up. She'd been so distracted by him that she hadn't noticed what he was carrying. She blushed a little as he walked over and opened it up above her head.

Yet another reason she loved JoJo. He always thought of others first. Truthfully she had actually forgotten about the parasol since she'd spent the last few days inside their cabin and therefore hadn't needed it. Jonathan had gotten in touch with the captain so the room could be made up with thick black curtains to block the windows so she wouldn't have to wear a veil for the entire trip.

She was in luck that the porthole windows on the ship were so small and therefore easy to avoid direct sunlight that would stream in through them. However, she did have some longing to look at sunsets now that she couldn't anymore.

That's why she had chosen to go on the deck just before dinner.

His eyes narrowed ever so slightly as he looked closely at her.

“Dear, what are you crying about?” She wasn't sure how he knew since the veil did a pretty good job of covering her face but then again, he was her husband so he knew her well enough to judge her moods.

To dispel the worry that was easily evident in his voice, she grabbed him into a hug. He was startled at first but then easily wrapped his arms around her in the comforting way that only he could ever possibly achieve.

“These tears that I'm crying are from joy. Joy that I'm here with you.” She softly spoke as she buried her face in his broad chest. This was yet another thing she found she enjoyed doing to her husband as she always caught a whiff of his strong manly musk that always made her feel safe and loved.

Even as a boy, you strove to be a true gentleman. A champion of others, no matter the consequences to yourself. And now that proud and noble Jonathan Joestar is here in my arms.

+++++++++++++++++++++++

Jonathan had initially been worried when he found their cabin empty. He was almost ready to panic that his wife was missing only to realize that one of her veils was gone as well. Once he had that knowledge in hand, he simply asked his fellow passengers if they had seen a woman wearing a veil and was pointed to the deck.

He also had the idea of to grab her parasol even though her clothing was most likely suitable on its own for the time of day. Still, he didn't want to take chances of his beautiful wife being reduced to embers just because she wanted to look at the sunset.

When he opened the door and saw her gazing out on the wide open ocean, he was hit with the realization just how lucky he was.

Seven years ago he had thought he had lost her thanks to Dio's intervention and her family moving to India. He had cried about that for weeks and had been so angry that it was almost hard to believe.

Fate has been kind to me in bringing us back to each other.

After making sure she had her parasol, he noticed even through the thick veil that there were tears in her beautiful sky-blue eyes. Naturally this made his worry flare up again but thankfully they were tears of joy and not ones of sorrow or unhappiness.

As he held her in his arms, still clutching the parasol to make sure was protectively above her head, his thoughts were only of love.

And I have you. When my heart was frozen in despair, you warmed me and brought me back to life. I am fortunate to have helped save the world with you by my side. I only wish father could have known you.

He was certain that his father would've loved her and like him, would've easily looked past her vampiric nature especially after learning its origins.

“Erina, come. Supper is waiting.” He spoke softly as he released his grip on her.

She nodded as he spontaneously grabbed her hand to lead her back to their cabin so she could change into her evening gown as well as get her fill of the well-preserved jarred animal blood Lyndon and her father had packed for their trip. Those aforementioned jars had actually taken up about half of their luggage and earned them many a grumble from the loaders but they didn't want her to run out.

“Jonathan!” She called out to him as he turned to figure out what she meant, his head smacked into the top of the metal door frame. It made a very audible clunk.

Pain immediately shot through his head as he curled up and put both hands on his throbbing noggin. Sparks of Hamon danced on his fingertips to already heal the injury but that didn't do anything for the pain he felt and the rather indignant grunts he made.

“I wanted to tell you to be careful so you wouldn't bash your head.” His lovely wife spoke as he managed to turn over to her.

The two of them stared at each other before breaking out into light laughter.

I hope every day we have will be as peaceful and wonderful as this.

+++++++++++++++++++++++

Atlantic Ocean en route to America, 1889 – Ship Hallway

“Dammit!” Cried a drunk Father Styx as he carefully put down the bottle of cheap wine he was taking swigs of before getting on his hands and knees and putting his face to the ground to see through the grate that his silver cross had fallen through. It was far too dim but he did make out that the cross had landed on some sort of box and from the noise he heard, he knew exactly what room it was in too.

He let out a groan as well as a drunken burp. “It fell into the engine room. That's a filthy place to go after it. I could just sell it but it brings in the shekels.”

In one of his less intelligent decisions, he decided to drink away his frustrations about being the helpless sap that they chose to go over to the New World and represent the mission. He'd been perfectly happy at his current post and had no desire to leave London for this country of Mexico that was supposed to be hot and dry and nothing but deserts, poisonous snakes and giant plants that were covered in spikes.

After a few failed attempts and almost smashing his face into the grate, he managed to not-so-steadily get back on his feet.

“Dear Lord, you surely do seem to enjoy picking on me.” He drunkenly mumbled as he grabbed his nearly empty bottle and stumbled for the stairs so he could get to the engine room.

+++++++++++++++++++++++

“My dear, you look absolutely lovely in that dress.” JoJo spoke as they closed the door to their cabin. “I usually see you in blue so it's a refreshing change to see such a lovely crimson on you.”

She blushed at his praise. “Well it's always good to mix things up a bit. At least that's what my Aunt Edith always says.”

“Yes she is a... fascinating woman.” No matter how hard he tried to keep his voice at a neutral tone there was still a bit of awkwardness and annoyance that crept into it. “She cares for you a great deal.”

She nodded. Naturally when she introduced the two, she was worried that her very fussy and very proper aunt wouldn't approve of him as her standards were very high that being a handsome and wealthy aristocrat weren't enough to satisfy her and she had a way of making people do what she wanted regardless of how.

Thankfully, that particular fear had been absolutely unfounded as she loved him from the moment she laid eyes on him and was very happy that he was going to be joining the family.

A little too happy.

Who knew there was a person out there that was overbearing enough to overwhelm my gentleman of a husband?

He grabbed her hand and the two of them calmly walked the halls to get to the dining quarters for his dinner. Sure, she was going to eat as well but it was more for appearance sake than actual nourishment as she already had her jar of blood for the day. It was strange drinking it from a jar like a human again but she much rather prefer that then potentially harming someone or taking directly from a dead animal.

As they turned the corner, they almost bumped into another man. Jonathan was quick to apologize about accidentally hitting him before they continued to walk towards the dining quarters.

Jonathan then started speaking to her but she wasn't really listening for she had caught a whiff of a smell from that man that she recognized quite well.

+++++++++++++++++++++++

“Erina dear, what's wrong?” He asked in a worried tone as he stared at his wife. Her eyes were wide open and she had gone pale.

She slowly turned her gaze to him. Her eyes started changing to crimson and her fangs started protruding from her mouth more than usual. “I smell decay off of that man.”

“WHAT!” He was suddenly thrown into a panic. “You can't possibly mean that he is– That would mean that we have actually fai–”

She grabbed both of his shoulders so she could look him in the eye. “Darling there's no doubt. That man was a zombie which means that bastard must still be alive!”

Chapter Text

The couple wasted no time running after the man they had almost bumped into.

“Overdrive!” He shouted as he put his Hamon infused hand on the gentleman's shoulder. He was tempted to turn the man around so he could see his face but after his lovely wife's story about a man named Mister Adams, he knew that zombies could disguise their appearance when their master gave them fresh blood.

So instead he opted to do an overdrive which would stun but otherwise not harm an ordinary man but, in turn, would completely destroy a member of the undead.

The man hadn't even had a chance to respond as he crumbled to ash, leaving only his pristine suit intact.

“I knew it.” Erina hissed in anger. “They can disguise their appearance but not their smell.”

“This is terrible. Where one zombie lurks, there must be many others. Like cockroaches. And he was coming from the dining quarters... Oh no.”

They both looked at each other.

They took off running.

+++++++++++++++++++++++

Even after everything that has happened... this nightmare is still not over! Her thoughts were in full panic as she ran after her husband. Her hand unconsciously covering her womb.

And he will want to save everyone he can even if it's impossible! I just know it! But as terrible as it was to admit, this was not her first instinct. No, her first instinct was to grab him and run to the deck for the lifeboats so they could safely make it off. She couldn't care less about the other passengers who were most likely already doomed. What mattered to her was her precious husband and their unborn child.

Whether this was her vampire instincts or her newfound motherly ones or just selfish fear, she wasn't sure but she suspected it was at least a mixture of all three.

The smell of blood and rot got stronger as they got closer and she had a horrible feeling form in the pit of her stomach.

“Oh my heavens!” Jonathan trembled as he covered his mouth having reached the entrance of the dining quarters sooner than she had.

Only a few seconds later, she caught up on the sight that shocked her husband so.

The dining quarters had turned into a literal bloodbath. Zombies were everywhere and attacking the unfortunate who couldn't get away fast enough. The floors and walls were stained with blood as well as bodies.

“This is truly a nightmare.”

+++++++++++++++++++++++

Atlantic Ocean en route to America, 1889 – Engine Room

Meanwhile, Father Styx had finally managed to stumble down into the engine room, completely unaware of the ongoing horror unfolding above his head.

He'd finally grabbed his silver cross and was now staring at the well-crafted metal coffin that the cross had landed on. It truly was a magnificent piece that was as black as the night and had ornate jewels and other ornaments attached. Such a piece that was obviously fit for a king.

What had his attention, though, was the equally ornate golden lock that was curiously unlocked.

“Well, that's rather strange. The lock's undone.” He kneeled down to inspect it. “Queer bit of business.”

With another burp, he leaned in closer. Trying to inspect the inside.

“I can see a metal catch glinting on the inside there. But that would mean...” Panic started rising in his throat as he backed his head away from the coffin. His hand clutching tightly around his silver cross. “That this coffin is locked from the inside!”

A small click sounded. Father Styx never had the time to look as to what caused the sound as something smashed so hard into his face it caused it to explode and send his body tumbling into a nearby crate. His hand still clutched the silver cross.

+++++++++++++++++++++++

Atlantic Ocean en route to America, 1889 – Ship Hallway

“Jonathan no!” His wife grabbed him and dragged him out of the doorway they came in through before he could charge into the dining quarters. He didn't understand why she was holding him back. There were still people alive in there and he could help them by disposing of the zombies.

“Jonathan you have to be practical. You can't save them all. What we need to do is make sure this boat never hits land!”

That stopped him right in its tracks. He then turned to her. She had tears welling in her crimson eyes and her grip on his arm tightened. He suspected that she was fighting her vampiric instincts that lend themselves to selfishness.

“...You're right my dear. There's too many zombies for us to take out single-handedly but if we destroy the boat, we will prevent the spread of more zombies and more death.” He took a deep breath as he tried to calm himself. A plan already forming in his mind. “The best way is most likely... jury rigging the engine. I wouldn't call myself an engineer but if we manage to somehow stop or destroy the paddle's screw shaft... if the shaft is stopped, the steam pressure in the piston will build up inexorably. With nowhere to go, it'll explode and cripple the ship.”

She nodded. “With the ship destroyed, even Dio will finally be stopped. He may be able to survive being beheaded but I doubt he could survive the pressure at the bottom of the sea. And even if he does, he'll have nothing but fish to feed on to regain his strength and slowly starve to death.”

“Yes. But one of us needs to grab as many jars of blood and other supplies as they can and throw it into a lifeboat while the other goes to sabotage the engine.”

“Agreed, I will destroy the engine darling.” His lovely wife grinned showing off her remarkable fangs. “Your Hamon is powerful but Victor told me it's not so useful against steel. Meanwhile, I can simply melt metal if I try hard enough.”

As much as he wanted to argue that he should be destroying the engine, she made a really good point. Hamon was the force of finesse. Not brute strength. As strong as he was, vampire strength surpasses even his with Hamon bolstering his muscles. Also she had the ability to heat the molecules in the air which would make it easy for her to melt the steel and weld parts of the engine together.

If they were being practical, it made more sense for her to cripple the engine since she had the powers better suited for it.

He quickly pulled her into his arms, bringing her up to his lips for a quick but passionate kiss.

“Be safe my darling.”

She kissed him again before breaking out of his arms. “You too my dear husband.”

With tears in both of their eyes, they split apart.

Both praying this wasn't the last time they'd ever see each other.

Chapter Text

Atlantic Ocean en route to America, 1889 – Engine Room

We will survive! Erina thought as she ripped through the zombies that had gotten in her way. Her arms to her elbows were already covered with dripping, gelatinous blood. It doesn't matter how many undead fiends I have to tear to shreds to do so. Jonathan and I and our child will survive!

She turned the corner and finally found the entrance to the engine room. Unfortunately, what she found inside was far more horrible than even the chaotic slaughter in the dining quarters.

Standing in the middle of the engine room/storage area was a young woman dressed in a frumpy green dress with a heavy cloak, carrying something large that was also covered by a black cloth. She had long ebony hair loose around her shoulders. Her skin was as pale as a corpse, her emerald green eyes filtered with a tinge of crimson and worst of all, protruding from her lips was a pair of pearly white fangs.

“Annabel?!” She gasped in horror. She had heard from Speedwagon and Victor that she was dead and yet here the girl was, standing not even 10 feet from the entryway where she stood.

The girl gave a wicked grin. “Oh good, that's the reaction I was hoping for from the false queen. I was almost afraid your motley crew would figure out that I survived my precious Nevermore being unjustly stabbed. For a few moments, I did think I was going to die but somehow, Nevermore managed to respond to my desperate internal pleas after that scarred man and his posse left the room and he diligently brought me the mask so I could live again and transcend my horrible shell of mortality and into a new life of eternity.”

“And with her new life she decided to continue following her true Lord.” She heard the muffled voice of someone she rather wished she hadn't known and would never have to hear again. “Even listening to my words when I told her to leave the mask so it would be found and you as well as Jonathan would drop your guard.”

The wood railing that she was gripping with her hands snapped under the force of her anger.

“DIO!”

Annabel ripped the cloth off the item she was carrying. It turned out to be a glass vat that contained Dio's still very functioning and undead head. He grinned at her. “My it's strange to see you alone. Where is your beloved fool? Don't tell me he's fighting off zombies or trying to prepare an escape route while you distract us here. You should know he will fail since Annabel, here, drained one man and then let him loose to convert the rest of the passengers and crew to join our undead family. Nowhere on this boat is safe for him.”

“Especially since I ordered my zombie thralls with the strict instructions to slice off his worthless head and bring his vastly superior body back in prime shape so Lord Dio will once again be absolute physical perfection.”

Erina's eyes went wide. “You... want to steal MY husband's body and... use it as your own?!”

Rage did not even begin to cover what she felt in that moment. She was practically seeing nothing but red. The audacity of their claim was the height of egotistical arrogance and her vampiric instincts wanted them to burn with such sheer agony that there weren't enough words in the English language to describe what she would do to them then and there.

She gritted her teeth and felt her clawed hands go into her palms in an effort to calm herself. As much as she wanted to, she could not allow herself to fall into a ferocious berserker's rage. The opponents before her – whether their claim was real or not – were clearly trying to goad her into attacking blindly.

If she was going to win this fight, then she needed to be clever and resourceful.

She took a deep breath, putting on a mask of mere annoyance but also of arrogance befitting of a vampire. “Well it seems like you've seen through our plans then. However, you will not stop us.”

If they believe I'm merely a distraction then I will play the role to allow him more time as well as give me opportunity.

She opened her eyes wide and felt the familiar pressure building behind her eyes.

+++++++++++++++++++++++

Atlantic Ocean en route to America, 1889 – Ship Hallway

“Overdrive!”

“Overdrive!”

“Overdrive!”

He kept calling out repeatedly after running into more zombies through the hallways of the ship. Things had been relatively quiet during his first trip to the closest lifeboat on the deck where he had an armful of blood-filled jars, as well as some he emptied out for water for him and a large black sheet but the moment he came back to their room for the second round, suddenly zombies were swarming everywhere. Some of them were even armed with large kitchen knives and cane swords.

He managed to get his hands on one of the swords.

It's not as good as Luck and Pluck but it's the best I'm going to have at the moment. Bluford's sword had actually been taken to a specialty blacksmith to be repaired but since it was such an old sword and the damage was particularly severe, they weren't sure when the man would be done with the job. They certainly hoped that it would be done by the time they returned from their honeymoon.

He turned a corner when he heard a scream as well as crying that sounded like it was coming from an infant.

He ran for it and found a dark-haired woman lying on the ground with a zombie tearing into her back and shoulder and a crying baby protectively cradled in her arms. Tears were welling in her light blue eyes and it looked like she was doing all she could to protect her child from the zombie's attack.

He rushed into action, the cane sword glowing with the charge of Hamon.

“Metal Silver Overdrive!” He cried as he stabbed the sword into the side of the zombie. He was careful though in not to injure the woman. The zombie easily melted into dust as it fell off of the woman.

“Madame are you all right? Is your baby okay?” He kneeled down next to the woman and tried to give her a soothing smile.

She looked up to him with hope gleaming in her eyes. Her voice broken and choked up with sobs. She coughed up blood as she spoke. “Thank you kind young man... but I will not make it.”

He may have not been a doctor but even he could tell that the wounds on her back were terribly severe and if they wouldn't kill her, then the zombie's venom would. Those bitten by zombies were doomed to become them.

She shifted her weight a little as she held out her crying child. “I know this is... quite a burden to put on a stranger but please... save my Elizabeth.”

Without hesitation, he took the crying baby girl into one arm. “With all the power that I have, I will protect your daughter. You have my word.”

“Thank... you... young man.” Her eyes closed for the final time.

He then dropped his cane sword and quickly shot a few bolts of Hamon into the woman's body to prevent the zombie's venom from animating her against her will and turning her into a tool for more death.

Once that was done, he picked up the sword again and looked down at the young baby cradled in his arm. For some reason, she had stopped crying and just stared at him with her wide open light blue eyes.

He took a deep breath and charged himself with more Hamon.

“I may not be able to save everyone but I will at least save this child from the disaster of this night.”

+++++++++++++++++++++++

Chapter Text

Unsurprisingly it was actually quite hard to defeat zombies while also carrying a baby. Luckily, she was a small child and only required one arm of his to hold her so the other one was free to use the cane sword that he was charging with Hamon.

Another surprising fact, well, maybe not so surprising but she only cried in the presence of zombies. Anytime a zombie had tried sneaking up on him, she would cry and while he had very good senses on his own, she seemed to almost act as a dowsing rod for the undead. He honestly wasn't sure how she knew but he was quickly trusting her senses to help him discern the hidden undead who attempted to ambush him.

He carefully hid behind the corner to look down the next hallway.

Well it seems like it's clear for now. He took a deep breath and started walking. Elizabeth stayed quiet in his arms.

He smiled at her. “It seems like you agree.”

Truthfully he had very little knowledge on how to take care of a baby but he knew that supporting their head was the proper way to carry one as well as keeping them warm. He had rearranged the baby blue blanket that she was wrapped in to swaddle her and she seemed to like that.

Well I suppose it's good I learned this knowledge now before Erina and I have our own.

He always knew one day that he was going to be a father. He was the only member of his family left after all and he needed at least one child to carry on the family legacy as well as their aristocratic duties. He'd known that since he was but a lad but he honestly couldn't really picture it till he met the love of his life at the tender age of twelve.

Even back as a boy, he knew that Erina was the one for him. He could feel it with his very soul.

The days after she left for India, he had cried for days. As the years went by, he thought he was doomed to be in a loveless arranged marriage with an appropriate girl and knew his father had been ready to arrange such negotiations with the daughters of his business partners and other noblemen of similar status. He also knew that he'd even arranged similar talks for Dio despite him being just the adopted son and very much not interested in settling down anytime soon.

Ironically, Dio poisoning my father is probably what put a halt to such affairs... He shuddered at the dreadful thought. Truthfully it was pointless to think of such things. His father was dead and he was already married to the woman he loved.

Suddenly Elizabeth started crying again. He was already on edge but at first he didn't see anything coming towards them. Then he looked upwards and saw a zombie with a large butcher's knife aimed for his neck.

Just as the zombie dropped down to skewer him, he held up his cane sword charged with Hamon to defend them.

“Metal Silver Overdrive!” He cried out as the blade managed to shear off the zombie's arm that held the large butcher's knife.

The undead man held his bleeding stump. His sickly yellow eyes glaring at him as he shrieked. “You bloody bastard!”

Jonathan didn't even bother to comment as he charged another round of Hamon through his leg and roundhouse kicked the zombie square in the chest sending his melting body through the wooden door behind him.

He sighed as he quickly inspected the room just to make sure the zombie was dead. While he saw the ash remains right on the floor as he was expecting, he also noticed something intriguing lying on the single bed that was pushed against the wall.

He walked towards it before picking it up and examining it.

“A revolver? But why would it be left here...”

He didn't have much time to ponder as Elizabeth cried again and he realized that the room was occupied. With the revolver in hand he sent an overdrive through it as he pistol whipped the zombie of an older gentleman right in the face.

“Well I'm not really much of a gun user but it seems to conduct Hamon quite well.” This wasn't actually that much in the way of shocking since he was well aware by now that metal was great for conducting Hamon. It just couldn't contain Hamon very long like a living creature.

He felt a little guilty as he took the revolver and tucked it into his belt. Speedwagon always reminded him that you can never have enough weapons and his own father had always taught him to be prepared.

A zombie infested boat was certainly the place where that kind of advice took precedence over simple guilt committing theft.

+++++++++++++++++++++++

Atlantic Ocean en route to America, 1889 – Deck of the Ship

“I'm sorry dear Elizabeth but I will have to leave you here alone for a bit.” He said in a gentle soothing tone to the young baby girl he tucked inside of a silk lined picnic basket that had been one of the wedding gifts he had received and thanked his lucky stars that he grabbed on his first trip and used for jars. She fit perfectly inside. So far, she still hadn't cried outside of attacking zombies. In fact, it looked like she had been about ready to happily go to sleep in his arms even as he ran through the bloodstained and zombie infested halls.

She opened her eyes as soon as he stepped away from the lifeboat. She started crying.

“Don't cry, little one.” He rushed back over and placed a hand on her forehead. “I just need to run and see if the kitchen has an ice box with some milk for you as well as check on my lovely wife and see how far she's gotten on sabotaging the engine.”

She stopped crying but still stared at him with her big light blue eyes, almost as if she didn't believe his words.

“I'm sorry you probably don't understand what's at stake right now but I must leave to ensure that we all survive this night. I know it's quite ungentlemanly of me to leave a lady in distress, especially one as young as yourself, but right now survival is more important than societal manners.” He spoke in a firm but gentle tone as he generated a little Hamon in his fingers as he stroked her face gently.

The Hamon did its job in soothing the young baby until she closed her eyes again. Technically he'd never actually been taught to do this but he had seen his mentor William do it when they first found the distraught and brainwashed Victor and thought it would be a good idea.

When he finally removed his hand, she was sound asleep in her makeshift bed.

He let out a sigh of relief before smiling.

She looks so peaceful and beautiful...

He suddenly started imagining his wonderful wife sitting in a rocking chair holding their own beautiful sleeping child bundled in a blanket with happiness in her sky-blue eyes and a gentle smile gracing her lips.

He took a deep breath and charged himself with Hamon.

He ran back inside for one final load before looking for his beloved wife.

+++++++++++++++++++++++

Atlantic Ocean en route to America, 1889 – Engine Room

“DIE YOU FALSE QUEEN!” The vampiric Annabel screeched as she took another furious swipe at Erina, nicking one of the giant gears in the process.

For what seemed like hours, the two had been constantly trading blows yet never actually hitting one another. True there were a few times that she did receive an unexplained injury but she had a feeling that this was done by the blasted bird stand that she couldn't see. Luckily said injuries healed before they could cause any major damage.

Naturally, Annabel had been fast enough to dodge her initial eye beam attack as well as tossing Dio away which caused his glass vat to shatter when it impacted the ground. He had not been pleased by that. At least thats what she was guessing from the shriek that she heard. She had no idea where his head landed since she was too busy fending off the furious Annabel.

My, her attacks are aggressive but also horribly clumsy. She couldn't help but think as she dodged another swipe. The attack instead left claw marks in some of the metal gears that were part of the engine. The quaking sounds of the steam engine were louder than ever. She could even see steam coming out of pipes it likely shouldn't have been coming out of.

Not much longer now.

She internally smirked while keeping her facial expression one of frustration. She found out very quickly that she was most likely not going to be able have an opportunity to destroy the engine.

Luckily Annabel was unintentionally doing a better job than she could've ever hoped to do herself. The best part was that the girl didn't even realize she was destroying the engine. She was so blindly furious and driven by instinct that she was simply attacking without thought, making it quite easy for Erina to lead the fight to the directions she wanted to go while pretending to look like she was being pushed onto the defensive.

I'm so glad I asked Speedwagon and Straizo for combat advice in between my shifts at the hospital and the wedding planning and preparations.

She really hadn't been planning to get involved in any more fighting but the whole experience with Dio taught her to be far more prepared in case disaster strikes.

+++++++++++++++++++++++

Dio was furious. Yet again his plans were being foiled by the very woman who always ruined his plans. Not to mention he'd just been tossed to the floor and had chunks of glass in his face that he couldn't remove because he lacked a body with hands to do so.

He also couldn't even attack in this diminished, pitiful form since his eye beams were far too powerful and would most likely put holes in crucial parts of ship if he aimed badly.

He had to use his blood vessels in his neck to right his head up to where he could actually see what was going on and when he did so, he was filled with even more rage.

Annabel, that stupid girl! How can she not see she's being led around by the nose like a damn dog and being tricked into destroying the engine?!

As he opened his mouth to yell at his incompetent minion, a loud bang rang out throughout the entire room.

The bang was followed immediately by a woman's anguish filled scream of pain.

+++++++++++++++++++++++

Even though she was staring right at Annabel when it happened, she didn't quite process the event until the girl's scream of pain and seeing her shoulder light up with the telltale glow of Hamon.

Both of them looked over to where the sound had happened and found Jonathan staring down at them with a smoking revolver crackling with arcs of Hamon in his hands. He was rather shocked. “I'll be honest, I wasn't expecting that to work but it appears bullets are just as suitable for delivering Hamon as the blade of a sword.”

“You!” Annabel hissed with pain as her shoulder and arm started crumbling to dust.

Of course, what happened next was a part of the engine exploding due to the pressure of the building up of steam from where a gear had been ripped off its hinges.

It's time to escape!

She quickly heated up one of her hands and delivered a fierce boiling punch to the crippled vampiress. The force of it sending her flying into the machinery as well as making her scream in more pain.

“We need to leave my darling! The boat is all ready!” Her husband cried in a panic as he held out a hand to her. She greedily took it and they both ran up the stairs as they heard more explosions rock the engine room.

Chapter Text

Annabel was on the verge of death once again.

The first time had been when her brother had stabbed Nevermore, therefore stabbing her through their psychic link. She just wanted to keep him by her side through any means necessary just as their father had instructed and yet he decided that she wasn't good enough for him anymore. She had done nothing wrong and yet he discarded her like she was worthless muck on the bottom of his shoe. It was thanks to her constant companion Nevermore grabbing the mask and allowing her to change that she managed to be saved.

Once she had changed, she vowed revenge against him. She had been tempted to turn him into her zombie thrall so he would forever be by her side but then her wonderful love gave her an even better idea.

“If you truly want to make your brother suffer and come crawling back to you, then help me destroy the lives of the people he chose over you. He'll be so distraught that he will willingly throw himself in your arms.”

Just like always, Lord Dio thought of her first.

Naturally, of course, Annabel didn't consider that Dio may have just been wanting to take out the people that have wronged him because Annabel had never thought of anyone but herself and what she wanted. Because of her overly doting father and their wealth, she was always treated like a beautiful princess who could do no wrong and was often sheltered from the consequences of her actions as opposed to Victor who was treated more sternly since he was expected to inherit the family business and was the heir to the household.

Much like Dio, Annabel, at her core, was a narcissist. True, she cared about her father and brother but in no way did she truly love them as one should. She cared about them because of how they related to her and what they could do for her.

Of course, the girl was too blind to realize how deep she was in such a delusion. Instead she truly thought of herself as a selfless person who only cared for others and anything she did was automatically correct because she was doing it.

Even her “love” for Dio inevitably led back to her being saved by him and being the first man who seemingly looked beyond her beauty and hadn't tried to attack her because of it. He gave her care and devotion which she always fancied, not realizing, of course, it was mere manipulation. She simply assumed every action he did somehow would benefit her because in the end, that's all she cared about.

As she was watching her shoulder completely crumble away which dropped the rest of her crumbling arm, she was hit with the realization that this time there would be no saving grace. Nevermore couldn't save her this time as he was also crumbling to dust. The bullet that had been carrying the overdrive was far too deep in her body to remove and its energy had already dispersed to all corners. The engine was also on the verge of completely exploding. There was even a fire that had started.

“I'm going to die! I'm going to die!” She couldn't help but screech in panic. The false queen who she hated had already fled with her husband. She was hoping that they would get hit by debris but so far, her luck had been rather rotten as of late so she didn't count on it. The two of them would live on in happiness while she was forced to die.

“Dammit Annabel! Grab that priest's body and throw it in the coffin!” She heard her beloved shout. “It certainly isn't as fine as JoJo's but I can't be picky at this point.”

With what remaining strength she possessed, she did as he asked. She carefully hauled the headless body with her remaining arm and dropped it in the coffin just as Dio's head hopped inside.

“Don't be daft! Get in before this ship completely tears itself apart!”

She shook her head, tears started welling in her eyes. “I'm sorry my Lord Dio but with all the Hamon humming in my body, you will just perish with me. Instead, you should live on and avenge me!”

She then slammed the lid shut and proceeded to lock the coffin just as the final explosion tore through the ship.

Annabel had always been a selfish girl and her final, selfless yet still inevitably selfish act would doom many more in the future.

+++++++++++++++++++++++

Atlantic Ocean en route to America, 1889 – Lifeboat

With her husband firmly clutching her hand, the two of them ran at top speed as the ship continued rocking uncontrollably due to the engine exploding. She was panicking internally for fear that they wouldn't make it to the lifeboat in time.

Thankfully, as if fate had personally willed it, they ran into no zombies in their haste through the halls, managing to make it outside and hop in the lifeboat just as the final blast destroyed the back of the ship. Her husband also wisely shot a turquoise overdrive into the water to propel them forward and away from the exploding boat.

He sent another one into the water just to be safe as the two of them watched from a safe distance as the destroyed, burning boat sunk under the waves in silence.

After what seemed to be hours of silence, the two turned to each other and brightly smiled.

“We survived!” They happily shouted as their arms lovingly wrapped around each other. Of course, before anything else could be said, a baby's crying interrupted the joyous moment.

Her eyes widened. “Jonathan?”

“Oh I'm sorry my dear. It's just I never got the chance to tell you in the chaos, that the two of us are not the only survivors.” He then leaned over and picked up the silk lined picnic basket that one of her relatives had given them at the wedding as a present. Inside the picnic basket was a crying baby with bright blue eyes and more importantly, a dull glow in their circulatory system.

He took a breath before explaining. His eyes darkened ever so slightly. “Her name is Elizabeth and I came across her mother being attacked by a ghastly zombie. The mother... she... asked me to take care of her daughter.”

“So that explains why there's a crate of milk jars I don't remember being in our room jabbing into my side then.” Erina spoke to lighten the mood. She wasn't much for jokes but her husband looked so downcast that she just had to make him feel better even if it was an attempt at poor humor.

We both survived that horrible disaster! It is a joyous moment that shouldn't be tainted by sadness.

She put a hand on his shoulder. “You did the best you could. I know you did. Besides, you've not only rescued a child but a future Hamon user.”

His eyes widened. “She has Hamon?!”

“She does dear. I see it clearly despite its dull color.”

“So that's how she knew about the zombies then...”

This time her eyes widened. “What do you mean my dear JoJo?”

He took a deep breath and then quickly explained what happened after he rescued baby Elizabeth. Once he was done with his tale, Erina then remembered something very important.

“You will be the beginning of a grand legacy of warriors for humanity marked by the stars. May it be Hamon, Stands or the powers of the night, they will always carry your heroic will... But your own fate is clouded. You are caught at the crossroads where one decision, one choice and one act of kindness will determine whether you live to see the centuries passed or perish in a sea of flames with your own body stolen from you.”

“The ACT of kindness! Rescuing her was the act of kindness that was going to determine your fate. Because of her, the zombie that tried to slice your neck from the ceiling was foiled, therefore saving your own life.”

Surprise was written on his face. “... It never occurred to me. I only did what anyone would do in that scenario.”

She shook her head as tears of joy started streaming down her face. She brought her hand to tenderly touch his cheek. “No dear and that's why it's the act of kindness. Instead of thinking of your own well-being, you put yourself at risk by accepting a stranger's baby despite the fact that it added to the burden of your own survival. The fact that you did it without the prophecy even occurring to you means it was truly selfless but I'm not surprised because you've always been selfless. You've always done what you could for others and manage to see the goodness in everyone even if it was detrimental to your own well-being. It's one of the traits that I fell for in the first place. It's why there are four lives that have been saved instead of just three.”

“Four?” He spoke with confusion.

“Four.” She put her hands on her abdomen and gave him a mischievous glint in her eyes as well as a toothy grin. “Young Elizabeth isn't the only person's body I see the spark of Hamon in.”

Just when she thought he couldn't looked any more surprised he managed to top his earlier face. It seemed like his entire jaw dropped. “Are you saying that yo-yo-you're?”

“YES!”

He immediately scooped her up into his lap and pulled her in for a loving and passionate kiss.

+++++++++++++++++++++++

On February 9, 1889, the newlywed Joestar couple and baby Elizabeth were rescued by fishermen off the coast of the Canary Islands.

Chapter Text

Liverpool, England 1893 – The Rebuilt Joestar Estate

Jonathan couldn't honestly believe that it had already been four years since that fateful night on their honeymoon cruise.

It still boggles my mind that we all managed to survive. He was lost in thought as he stared at the one photo of his father and mother that had been retrieved when the mansion had first been burned down. The photo was naturally their wedding photo so they were far younger than he was used to. At least his father was.

The young man in the photo looked very different from the stern but kind father he remembered though he could still see the kind twinkle in his eyes. His beautiful mother, for her part, looked as elegant as he always imagined her and he also imagined that she was just as wise as his own wife now.

“Dear are you still in there?” He heard his wonderful wife call from just beyond the door of his office. He also heard other noises which made him smile.

He chuckled. “I am. You can open the door.”

As the door opened, two people rushed inside.

“Daddy! Daddy!” His blue haired sons George and William called out to him as they rushed behind the desk to hug his legs. George II was four years old, having been born in November of 1889 just a few months after they had gotten back to England from the Canary Islands while William II was born in October of 1891 in the master bedroom of the newly completed estate.

“My, the two of them are rambunctious today!” He chuckled as they both tried climbing into his lap.

He heard chuckling from his darling wife. “Well dear, their favorite uncle and big brother are visiting today from the temple so of course they'd be excited.”

He smiled. It had been over a year since he'd seen either of them after all and he was excited too.

+++++++++++++++++++++++

“Uncle Speedwagon! Big brother Victor!” The two Joestar boys ran to greet their guests. William hopped right into the former thug's open arms while George hugged the now much taller Victor Harker who had a serious growth spurt and was now the same height as Speedwagon, making him only four inches shorter then JoJo himself. He had also gotten out of his thin and lanky stage and was now athletic and lean.

“Well hello there kiddos!” Speedwagon laughed happily as he twirled around the two-year-old who was also happily giggling. Speedwagon had also changed over the four years though not as much as Victor. He still wore William Zeppeli's checker pattern top hat but he had cut his long mane of dirty blonde curls into a more manageable style.

Victor, meanwhile, ruffled up George's hair. “Have you gotten taller?”

“Not as tall as you!” The four-year-old happily chirped.

Jonathan was quite happy that his children took an immediate liking to his best friend and his unofficial ward/partner. The two of them now spent a majority of their time either traveling or at the Hamon Temple in Tibet despite not being Hamon users so they could learn how to control their stands better as well as be a connection for the monks to the outside world.

“Alright you two, be polite. They just got back from a long trip.” His wife said in a stern but very gentle tone. She then turned to Victor. “Victor, my dear, would you mind if you entertain them for a bit while we hear a progress report from Speedwagon?”

He gave a wicked grin that reminded JoJo of when he first met Speedwagon back in that alleyway of Ogre Street. “No problem, Erina. I love the little tykes.”

+++++++++++++++++++++++

“So how is everyone doing at the temple?” His wife asked once the maids had set out tea for Speedwagon. They were inside the parlor with all the windows covered so she didn't have to wear a veil for the conversation.

The man grinned after taking a sip. “They're doing great. That stick in the mud Straizo has really loosened up since he started taking care of Elizabeth with that damn blonde maniac when they volunteered to raise her. However, said maniac hasn't changed a damn bit and still insists on telling jokes and trying to climb up cliffs while proclaiming that Hamon is the best in the world with one arm while simultaneously refusing a prosthetic.”

This made him chuckle. “Well he wouldn't be Dire otherwise.”

“That is true.”

Speedwagon groaned at that. “Only you two can say that because you don't see that ludicrous pain in the arse regularly.”

The two of them laugh even more before finally calming down and each having a sip of their tea. Well, he had a sip of tea. She had already drank her share of blood that day and was not thirsty.

Because both of them found the idea of killing animals distasteful, her father and Lyndon – who had become his apprentice due to his fascination with the medical world – were trying to work on a more humane solution to her thirst for blood.

Luckily neither George nor William show signs of needing blood as sustenance.

Nobody was sure why but neither of his children inherited any vampiric traits outside of their eyes turning crimson when they were excited, hungry, or angry as well as having better-than-average hearing and smell. They also healed faster than normal children but that could be attributed to their dormant Hamon that flowed in their bodies.

Master Tonpetty had theorized it was due to his incredibly powerful Hamon that canceled out the vampiric blood but even he wasn't sure since vampires breeding with humans wasn't exactly a common occurrence and therefore had no documentation at all.

They were completely uncharted territory since no one would've ever thought that a Hamon user would ever fall in love with a vampire considering the two were natural enemies.

I must send him another letter when I have the chance. He still had many questions and due to his obligations, couldn't really exactly leave to go the temple anytime he had a query about something.

Another thing Jonathan had learned from Master Tonpetty was that he was going to live a very long time. Since he had the Hamon of not one person but two powerful users flowing through his system, the old master estimated he could live to up to three centuries as long as he continued daily exercises and practices.

Naturally this made Erina ecstatic since she did not age and would live forever. He knew her greatest fear was her outliving him but with this new information, they would have many, many long years together and he couldn't be any happier.

“And in other more scandalous news... Victor has a lady love.” Speedwagon declared with a mischievous glint in his brown eyes.

His wife gasped. “Oh my! Who is she?”

“Yes I didn't realize Victor had an interest in someone though I suppose he is at that age.”

“Carmarnia.” He took a sip of tea.

He almost choked on his tea. “Isn't she Master Tonpetty's youngest granddaughter?”

“She is. She had just come back from training on Air Supplena Island, when the two ran into each other again and you could just tell it in his eyes he was immediately smitten.” Speedwagon struggled to tell the story without bursting into gut busting laughter. “His face was as red as the ripest tomato and he hid behind a bush for over an hour just to be sure she couldn't see him. My was it entertaining to watch.”

His wife frowned. “Well that seems a little cruel to make fun of the boy for being in love.”

“I'm not making fun of him. It was just entertaining seeing how bashful he was when he's normally brimming with confidence these days.”

“Well I guess that would be different.”

Victor had made a remarkable recovery from the mental scars of having to kill his sister and his uncle. Gone was the awkward and shy boy who was afraid of being useless. Now he was a confident and kind young man who was ready to take the world by storm. He was also a master at using his stand now and was even learning fencing and other sword fighting techniques properly so he could have even more control over the blades under his command.

“Still, it's good for him.” Jonathan grabbed his wife’s shoulder and gently pulled her to him. She happily snuggled into his side. Considering how warm she felt, he had a feeling she was using her abilities to make herself pleasantly warm. “Love is a wonderful thing after all.”

Speedwagon also gave a grand smile. “It is indeed.”

+++++++++++++++++++++++

“Bye-bye!” George and William cheerfully called out to Victor and Speedwagon who had hopped in a carriage. The sun was setting after the several hours they had visited as well as the lively dinner they shared. The entire family waved goodbye from their porch.

Once the carriage was out of sight, his wife huddled in the children who were less enthused about having to return inside. Some comforting words from Jonathan, though, finally got them back in the home without too much trouble.

Despite having plenty of servants who could've done it, Erina and Jonathan always insisted on tucking in their children themselves. This was much different from when he grew up and had a governess doing such work. They still had them of course but Jonathan didn't want to be the overly stern father that he had grown up with.

“I do love you father but I will raise my children my way,” were his thoughts.

After finishing up more paperwork he and Eirna finally retired for the evening. As he held his beautiful wife in his arms, he couldn't help but think how lucky he was. Everything he had could've easily never happened due to Dio and his horrible schemes. Honestly, some of his victories he attributed to pure luck and knew very well that one misstep could've cost him, or someone he cared about’s life.

Master Tonpetty's prophecy is still very much a reality but at least my descendents won't be alone in their fight. We will still be there to give them support and to help protect the world that we love so.

He clutched Eirna just a little tighter before he closed his own eyes and finally went to sleep.

+++++++++++++++++++++++

...And the book of the stone mask was closed for a time. But that was only the beginning of a new bizarre adventure...

Part 1: Phantom Blood – Finished